<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<h1>HOW TO TELL STORIES</h1>
<h1>TO CHILDREN</h1>
<h2>AND SOME STORIES TO TELL</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<h3>BY</h3>
<h2>SARA CONE BRYANT</h2>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i002.png" alt="Publisher's Mark" title="Publisher's Mark" /></div>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p class="center">LONDON</p>
<p class="center">GEORGE G. HARRAP & CO. LTD.</p>
<p class="center">2 & 3 PORTSMOUTH STREET KINGSWAY W.C.</p>
<p class="center">1918</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p><b>Books for Story-Tellers</b><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><i>UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME</i><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>How to Tell Stories to Children</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And Some Stories to Tell. By
SARA CONE BRYANT. Tenth Impression.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Stories to Tell to Children</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">With Fifty-Three Stories to
Tell. By SARA CONE BRYANT. Seventh Impression.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>The Book of Stories for the Story-Teller</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">By FANNY COE. Fourth
Impression.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Songs and Stories for the Little Ones</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">By E. GORDON BROWNE, M.A. With
Melodies chosen and arranged by EVA BROWNE.</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">New and Enlarged
Edition.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Character Training</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">A Graded Series of Lessons in
Ethics, largely through Story-telling.</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">By E.L. CABOT and E. EYLES.
Third Impression. 384 pages.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Stories for the Story Hour</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">From January to December. By
ADA M. MARZIALS. Second Impression.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Stories for the History Hour</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">From Augustus to Rolf. By
NANNIE NIEMEYER. Second Impression.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Stories for the Bible Hour</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">By R. BRIMLEY JOHNSON,
B.A.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Nature Stories to Tell to Children</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">By H. WADDINGHAM
SEERS.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<hr style="width: 45%;" />
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>MISS MAUD LINDSAY'S POPULAR BOOKS<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>Mother Stories</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">With 16 Line
Illustrations.</span><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>More Mother Stories</b><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">With 20 Line
Illustrations.</span><br/></p>
<hr style="width: 45%;" />
<p class="center">THE RIVERSIDE PRESS LIMITED, EDINBURGH<br/>
GREAT BRITAIN</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h3><i>To My Mother</i></h3>
<h3>THE FIRST, BEST STORY-TELLER<br/> THIS LITTLE BOOK IS<br/> DEDICATED</h3>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5"></SPAN>PREFACE</h2>
<p>The stories which are given in the following pages are for
the most part those which I have found to be best liked by the
children to whom I have told these and others. I have tried to
reproduce the form in which I actually tell
them,—although that inevitably varies with every
repetition,—feeling that it would be of greater value to
another story-teller than a more closely literary form.</p>
<p>For the same reason, I have confined my statements of theory
as to method, to those which reflect my own experience; my
"rules" were drawn from introspection and retrospection, at the
urging of others, long after the instinctive method they
exemplify had become habitual.</p>
<p>These facts are the basis of my hope that the book may be of
use to those who have much to do with children.</p>
<p>It would be impossible, in the space of any pardonable
preface, to name the teachers, mothers, and librarians who have
given me hints and helps during the past few years of
story-telling. But I cannot let these pages go to press without
recording my especial indebted<SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6"></SPAN>ness to the few persons without whose
interested aid the little book would scarcely have come to
be. They are: Mrs Elizabeth Young Rutan, at whose generous
instance I first enlarged my own field of entertaining
story-telling to include hers, of educational narrative, and
from whom I had many valuable suggestions at that time; Miss
Ella L. Sweeney, assistant superintendent of schools,
Providence, R.I., to whom I owe exceptional opportunities
for investigation and experiment; Mrs Root, children's
librarian of Providence Public Library, and Miss Alice M.
Jordan, Boston Public Library, children's room, to whom I am
indebted for much gracious and efficient aid.</p>
<p>My thanks are due also to Mr David Nutt for permission to
make use of three stories from <i>English Fairy Tales</i>, by
Mr Joseph Jacobs, and <i>Raggylug</i>, from <i>Wild Animals I
have Known</i>, by Mr Ernest Thompson Seton; to Messrs
Frederick A. Stokes Company for <i>Five Little White Heads</i>,
by Walter Learned, and for <i>Bird Thoughts</i>; to Messrs
Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Ltd. for <i>The
Burning of the Ricefields</i>, from <i>Gleanings in
Buddha-Fields</i>, by Mr Lafcadio Hearn; to Messrs H.R.
Allenson Ltd. for three stories from <i>The Golden Windows</i>,
by Miss Laura E. Richards; and to Mr Seumas McManus for
<i>Billy Beg and his Bull</i>, from <i>In Chimney
Corners</i>.</p>
<p>S.C.B.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i130.png" alt="HIAWATHA PICTURES." title="HIAWATHA PICTURES." /></div>
<p class="center"><b>HIAWATHA PICTURES.</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7"></SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></SPAN></p>
<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
<p><SPAN href="#INTRODUCTION"><b>INTRODUCTION</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<ul>
<li>The Story-teller's Art</li>
<li>Recent Revival</li>
<li>The Difference between telling a Story and reading it
aloud</li>
<li>Some Reasons why the Former is more effective</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>CHAPTER I</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>THE PURPOSE OF STORY-TELLING IN SCHOOL<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>Its immediate Advantages to the Teacher</li>
<li>Its ultimate Gifts to the Child</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_II"><b>CHAPTER II</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>SELECTION OF STORIES TO TELL<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>The Qualities Children like, and why</li>
<li>Qualities necessary for Oral Delivery</li>
<li>Examples:
<SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_BEARS"><i>The Three
Bears</i></SPAN>,
<SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_LITTLE_PIGS"><i>The Three
Little Pigs</i></SPAN>,
<SPAN href="#THE_OLD_WOMAN_AND_HER_PIG"><i>The Old Woman and
her Pig</i></SPAN></li>
<li>Suggestions as to the Type of Story especially useful
in the several primary Grades</li>
<li>Selected List of familiar Fairy Tales</li>
</ul>
<p><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8"></SPAN></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_III"><b>CHAPTER III</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>ADAPTATION OF STORIES FOR TELLING<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>How to make a long Story short</li>
<li>How to fill out a short Story</li>
<li>General Changes commonly desirable</li>
<li>Examples: <SPAN href="#The_Nuumlrnberg_Stove"><i>The
Nürnberg Stove</i></SPAN>, by Ouida;
<SPAN href="#THE_GOLDEN_RIVER"><i>The King of the Golden
River</i></SPAN>, by Ruskin;
<SPAN href="#THE_RED_THREAD_OF_COURAGE"><i>The Red Thread of
Courage</i></SPAN>, <SPAN href="#THE_ELF_AND_THE_DORMOUSE"><i>The
Elf and the Dormouse</i></SPAN></li>
<li>Analysis of Method</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>CHAPTER IV</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>HOW TO TELL THE STORY<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>Essential Nature of the Story</li>
<li>Kind of Appreciation necessary</li>
<li>Suggestions for gaining Mastery of Facts</li>
<li>Arrangement of Children</li>
<li>The Story-teller's Mood</li>
<li>A few Principles of Method, Manner and Voice, from the
psychological Point of View</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>CHAPTER V</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>SOME SPECIFIC SCHOOLROOM USES<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>Exercise in Retelling</li>
<li>Illustrations cut by the Children as Seat-work</li>
<li>Dramatic Games</li>
<li>Influence of Games on Reading Classes</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>STORIES SELECTED AND ADAPTED FOR TELLING<br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#ESPECIALLY_FOR_KINDERGARTEN_AND_CLASS_I"><b>ESPECIALLY
FOR KINDERGARTEN AND CLASS I.</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>
<SPAN href="#Wee_Willie_Winkie_runs_through_the_town">Nursery
Rhymes</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#FIVE_LITTLE_WHITE_HEADS">Five Little White
Heads</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#BIRD_THOUGHTS">Bird Thoughts</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#HOW_WE_CAME_TO_HAVE_PINK_ROSES">How we came
to have Pink Roses</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#RAGGYLUG">Raggylug</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_GOLDEN_COBWEBS">The Golden
Cobwebs</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#WHY_THE_MORNING_GLORY_CLIMBS">Why the
Morning-Glory climbs</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_LITTLE_TAVWOTS">The Story of
Little Tavwots</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_PIG_BROTHER">The Pig Brother</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_CAKE">The Cake</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_PIED_PIPER_OF_HAMELIN_TOWN">The Pied
Piper of Hamelin Town</SPAN></li>
<li>
<SPAN href="#WHY_THE_EVERGREEN_TREES_KEEP_THEIR_LEAVES_IN_WINTER">
Why the Evergreen Trees keep their Leaves in
Winter</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_STAR_DOLLARS">The Star Dollars</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_LION_AND_THE_GNAT">The Lion and the
Gnat</SPAN></li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9"></SPAN></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_II_AND_III"><b>ESPECIALLY
FOR CLASSES II. AND III.</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_CAT_AND_THE_PARROT">The Cat and the
Parrot</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_RAT_PRINCESS">The Rat Princess</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_FROG_AND_THE_OX">The Frog and the
Ox</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_FIRE_BRINGER">The Fire-Bringer</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_BURNING_OF_THE_RICEFIELDS">The Burning of
the Ricefields</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_WYLIE">The Story of
Wylie</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#LITTLE_DAYLIGHT">Little Daylight</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_SAILOR_MAN">The Sailor Man</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_JAIRUSS_DAUGHTER">The Story of
Jairus's Daughter</SPAN></li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN href="#ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_IV_AND_V"><b>ESPECIALLY FOR
CLASSES IV. AND V.</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li><SPAN href="#ARTHUR_AND_THE_SWORD">Arthur and the
Sword</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#TARPEIA">Tarpeia</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_BUCKWHEAT">The Buckwheat</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_JUDGMENT_OF_MIDAS">The Judgment of
Midas</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#WHY_THE_SEA_IS_SALT">Why the Sea is
Salt</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#BILLY_BEG_AND_HIS_BULL">Billy Beg and his
Bull</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_LITTLE_HERO_OF_HAARLEM">The Little Hero
of Haarlem</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_LAST_LESSON">The Last Lesson</SPAN></li>
<li><SPAN href="#THE_STORY_OF_CHRISTMAS">The Story of
Christmas</SPAN></li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10"></SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#THE_CHILD_MIND_AND_HOW_TO_SATISFY_IT"><b>THE
CHILD-MIND; AND HOW TO SATISFY IT</b></SPAN><br/></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>A short List of Books in which the Story-teller will
find Stories not too far from the Form in which they are
needed</li>
</ul>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<p><SPAN name="INTRODUCTION" id="INTRODUCTION"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11"></SPAN></p>
<h2>INTRODUCTION</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Not long ago, I chanced to open a magazine at a story of
Italian life which dealt with a curious popular custom. It told
of the love of the people for the performances of a strangely
clad, periodically appearing old man who was a professional
story-teller. This old man repeated whole cycles of myth and
serials of popular history, holding his audience-chamber in
whatever corner of the open court or square he happened upon,
and always surrounded by an eager crowd of listeners. So great
was the respect in which the story-teller was held, that any
interruption was likely to be resented with violence.</p>
<p>As I read of the absorbed silence and the changing
expressions of the crowd about the old man, I was suddenly
reminded of a company of people I had recently seen. They were
gathered in one of the parlours of a women's college, and their
serious young faces had, habitually, none of the childlike
responsiveness of the Italian populace; they were suggestive,
rather, of a daily experience which precluded over-much
surprise or curiosity about anything.<SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12"></SPAN> In the midst of the group stood a
frail-looking woman with bright eyes. She was telling a
story, a children's story, about a good and a bad little
mouse.</p>
<p>She had been asked to do that thing, for a purpose, and she
did it, therefore. But it was easy to see from the expressions
of the listeners how trivial a thing it seemed to them.</p>
<p>That was at first. But presently the room grew quieter; and
yet quieter. The faces relaxed into amused smiles, sobered in
unconscious sympathy, finally broke in ripples of mirth. The
story-teller had come to her own.</p>
<p>The memory of the college girls listening to the mouse-story
brought other memories with it. Many a swift composite view of
faces passed before my mental vision, faces with the child's
look on them, yet not the faces of children. And of the
occasions to which the faces belonged, those were most vivid
which were earliest in my experience. For it was those early
experiences which first made me realise the modern
possibilities of the old, old art of telling stories.</p>
<p>It had become a part of my work, some years ago, to give
English lectures on German literature. Many of the members of
my class were unable to read in the original the works with
which I dealt, and as these were modern works it was rarely
possible to obtain translations.<SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13"></SPAN> For this reason, I gradually formed the
habit of telling the story of the drama or novel in question
before passing to a detailed consideration of it. I enjoyed
this part of the lesson exceedingly, but it was some time
before I realised how much the larger part of the lesson it
had become to the class. They used—and they were
mature women—to wait for the story as if it were a
sugarplum and they, children; and to grieve openly if it
were omitted. Substitution of reading from a translation was
greeted with precisely the same abatement of eagerness that
a child shows when he has asked you to tell a story, and you
offer, instead, to "read one from the pretty book." And so
general and constant were the tokens of enjoyment that there
could ultimately be no doubt of the power which the mere
story-telling exerted.</p>
<p>The attitude of the grown-up listeners did but illustrate
the general difference between the effect of telling a story
and of reading one. Everyone who knows children well has felt
the difference. With few exceptions, children listen twice as
eagerly to a story told as to one read, and even a "recitation"
or a so-called "reading" has not the charm for them that the
person wields who can "tell a story." And there are sound
reasons for their preference.</p>
<p>The great difference, including lesser ones,
<SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14"></SPAN>between telling and reading is that the
teller is free; the reader is bound. The book in hand, or
the wording of it in mind, binds the reader. The
story-teller is bound by nothing; he stands or sits, free to
watch his audience, free to follow or lead every changing
mood, free to use body, eyes, voice, as aids in expression.
Even his mind is unbound, because he lets the story come in
the words of the moment, being so full of what he has to
say. For this reason, a story told is more spontaneous than
one read, however well read. And, consequently, the
connection with the audience is closer, more electric, than
is possible when the book or its wording intervenes.</p>
<p>Beyond this advantage, is the added charm of the personal
element in story-telling. When you make a story your own and
tell it, the listener gets the story, <i>plus your appreciation
of it</i>. It comes to him filtered through your own enjoyment.
That is what makes the funny story thrice funnier on the lips
of a jolly raconteur than in the pages of a memoir. It is the
filter of personality. Everybody has something of the curiosity
of the primitive man concerning his neighbour; what another has
in his own person felt and done has an especial hold on each
one of us. The most cultured of audiences will listen to the
personal reminiscences of an explorer with a different tingle
of interest from that which it feels for a
scien<SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15"></SPAN>tific lecture on the results of the
exploration. The longing for the personal in experience is a
very human longing. And this instinct or longing is
especially strong in children. It finds expression in their
delight in tales of what father or mother did when they were
little, of what happened to grandmother when she went on a
journey, and so on, but it also extends to stories which are
not in themselves personal: which take their personal savour
merely from the fact that they flow from the lips in
spontaneous, homely phrases, with an appreciative gusto
which suggests participation.</p>
<p>The greater ease in holding the attention of children is,
for teachers, a sufficient practical reason for telling stories
rather than reading them. It is incomparably easier to make the
necessary exertion of "magnetism," or whatever it may be
called, when nothing else distracts the attention. One's eyes
meet the children's gaze naturally and constantly; one's
expression responds to and initiates theirs without effort; the
connection is immediate. For the ease of the teacher, then, no
less than for the joy of the children, may the art of
story-telling be urged as pre-eminent over the art of
reading.</p>
<p>It is a very old, a very beautiful art. Merely to think of
it carries one's imaginary vision to scenes of glorious and
touching antiquity.<SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16"></SPAN> The tellers of the stories of which
Homer's <i>Iliad</i> was compounded; the transmitters of the
legend and history which make up the <i>Gesta Romanorum</i>;
the travelling raconteurs whose brief heroic tales are woven
into our own national epic; the grannies of age-old
tradition whose stories are parts of Celtic folk-lore, of
Germanic myth, of Asiatic wonder-tales,—these are but
younger brothers and sisters to the generations of
story-tellers whose inventions are but vaguely outlined in
resultant forms of ancient literatures, and the names of
whose tribes are no longer even guessed. There was a time
when story-telling was the chiefest of the arts of
entertainment; kings and warriors could ask for nothing
better; serfs and children were satisfied with nothing less.
In all times there have been occasional revivals of this
pastime, and in no time has the art died out in the simple
human realms of which mothers are queens. But perhaps never,
since the really old days, has story-telling so nearly
reached a recognised level of dignity as a legitimate and
general art of entertainment as now.</p>
<p>Its present popularity seems in a way to be an outgrowth of
the recognition of its educational value which was given
impetus by the German pedagogues of Froebel's school. That
recognition has, at all events, been a noticeable factor in
educational conferences of late.<SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17"></SPAN> The function of the story is no longer
considered solely in the light of its place in the
kindergarten; it is being sought in the first, the second,
and indeed in every standard where the children are still
children. Sometimes the demand for stories is made solely in
the interests of literary culture, sometimes in far ampler
and vaguer relations, ranging from inculcation of scientific
fact to admonition of moral theory; but whatever the reason
given, the conclusion is the same: tell the children
stories.</p>
<p>The average teacher has yielded to the pressure, at least in
theory. Cheerfully, as she has already accepted so many
modifications of old methods by "new thought," she accepts the
idea of instilling mental and moral desiderata into the
receptive pupil, <i>viâ</i> the charming tale. But,
confronted with the concrete problem of what desideratum by
which tale, and how, the average teacher sometimes finds her
cheerfulness displaced by a sense of inadequacy to the
situation.</p>
<p>People who have always told stories to children, who do not
know when they began or how they do it; whose heads are stocked
with the accretions of years of fairyland-dwelling and
nonsense-sharing,—these cannot understand the perplexity
of one to whom the gift and the opportunity have not "come
<SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18"></SPAN>natural." But there are many who can
understand it, personally and all too well. To these, the
teachers who have not a knack for story-telling, who feel as
shy as their own youngest scholar at the thought of it, who
do not know where the good stories are, or which ones are
easy to tell, it is my earnest hope that the following pages
will bring something definite and practical in the way of
suggestion and reference.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="HOW_TO_TELL_STORIES_TO" id="HOW_TO_TELL_STORIES_TO"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19"></SPAN>HOW TO TELL STORIES TO CHILDREN</h2>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></SPAN>CHAPTER I</h2>
<h2>THE PURPOSE OF STORY-TELLING IN SCHOOL</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Let us first consider together the primary matter of the
<i>aim</i> in educational story-telling. On our conception of
this must depend very largely all decisions as to choice and
method; and nothing in the whole field of discussion is more
vital than a just and sensible notion of this first point. What
shall we attempt to accomplish by stories in the schoolroom?
What can we reasonably expect to accomplish? And what, of this,
is best accomplished by this means and no other?</p>
<p>These are questions which become the more interesting and
practical because the recent access of enthusiasm for stories
in education has led many people to claim very wide and very
vaguely outlined territory for their possession, and often to
lay heaviest stress on their least essential functions. The
most important instance of this is the fervour with which many
compilers of stories for school <SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20"></SPAN>use have directed their efforts solely
toward illustration of natural phenomena. Geology, zoology,
botany, and even physics are taught by means of more or less
happily constructed narratives based on the simpler facts of
these sciences. Kindergarten teachers are familiar with such
narratives: the little stories of chrysalis-breaking,
flower-growth, and the like. Now this is a perfectly proper
and practicable aim, but it is not a primary one. Others, to
which at best this is but secondary, should have first place
and receive greatest attention.</p>
<p>What is a story, essentially? Is it a text-book of science,
an appendix to the geography, an introduction to the primer of
history? Of course it is not. A story is essentially and
primarily a work of art, and its chief function must be sought
in the line of the uses of art. Just as the drama is capable of
secondary uses, yet fails abjectly to realise its purpose when
those are substituted for its real significance as a work of
art, so does the story lend itself to subsidiary purposes, but
claims first and most strongly to be recognised in its real
significance as a work of art. Since the drama deals with life
in all its parts, it can exemplify sociological theory, it can
illustrate economic principle, it can even picture politics;
but the drama which does these things only, has no breath of
its real life in its being, and dies <SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21"></SPAN>when the wind of popular tendency veers
from its direction. So, you can teach a child interesting
facts about bees and butterflies by telling him certain
stories, and you can open his eyes to colours and processes
in nature by telling certain others; but unless you do
something more than that and before that, you are as one who
should use the Venus of Milo for a demonstration in
anatomy.</p>
<p>The message of the story is the message of beauty, as
effective as that message in marble or paint. Its part in the
economy of life is <i>to give joy</i>. And the purpose and
working of the joy is found in that quickening of the spirit
which answers every perception of the truly beautiful in the
arts of man. To give joy; in and through the joy to stir and
feed the life of the spirit: is not this the legitimate
function of the story in education?</p>
<p>Because I believe it to be such, not because I ignore the
value of other uses, I venture to push aside all aims which
seem secondary to this for later mention under specific heads.
Here in the beginning of our consideration I wish to emphasise
this element alone. A story is a work of art. Its greatest use
to the child is in the everlasting appeal of beauty by which
the soul of man is constantly pricked to new hungers, quickened
to new perceptions, and so given desire to grow.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22"></SPAN>The obvious practical bearing of this is
that story-telling is first of all an art of entertainment;
like the stage, its immediate purpose is the pleasure of the
hearer,—his pleasure, not his instruction, first.</p>
<p>Now the story-teller who has given the listening children
such pleasure as I mean may or may not have added a fact to the
content of their minds; she has inevitably added something to
the vital powers of their souls. She has given a wholesome
exercise to the emotional muscles of the spirit, has opened up
new windows to the imagination, and added some line or colour
to the ideal of life and art which is always taking form in the
heart of a child. She has, in short, accomplished the one
greatest aim of story-telling,—to enlarge and enrich the
child's spiritual experience, and stimulate healthy reaction
upon it.</p>
<p>Of course this result cannot be seen and proved as easily
and early as can the apprehension of a fact. The most one can
hope to recognise is its promise, and this is found in the
tokens of that genuine pleasure which is itself the means of
accomplishment. It is, then, the signs of right pleasure which
the story-teller must look to for her guide, and which it must
be her immediate aim to evoke. As for the recognition of the
signs,—no one who has ever seen the delight of a real
child <SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23"></SPAN>over a real story can fail to know the
signals when given, or flatter himself into belief in them
when absent.</p>
<p>Intimately connected with the enjoyment given are two very
practically beneficial results which the story-teller may hope
to obtain, and at least one of which will be a kind of reward
to herself. The first is a relaxation of the tense schoolroom
atmosphere, valuable for its refreshing recreative power. The
second result, or aim, is not so obvious, but is even more
desirable; it is this: story-telling is at once one of the
simplest and quickest ways of establishing a happy relation
between teacher and children, and one of the most effective
methods of forming the habit of fixed attention in the
latter.</p>
<p>If you have never seen an indifferent child aroused or a
hostile one conquered to affection by a beguiling tale, you can
hardly appreciate the truth of the first statement; but nothing
is more familiar in the story-teller's experience. An amusing,
but—to me—touching experience recently reaffirmed
in my mind this power of the story to establish friendly
relations.</p>
<p>My three-year-old niece, who had not seen me since her
babyhood, being told that Aunt Sara was coming to visit her,
somehow confused the expected guest with a more familiar aunt,
my sister. At sight of me, her rush of welcome relapsed into a
puzzled and hurt withdrawal, <SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24"></SPAN>which yielded to no explanations or
proffers of affection. All the first day she followed me
about at a wistful distance, watching me as if I might at
any moment turn into the well-known and beloved relative I
ought to have been. Even by undressing time I had not
progressed far enough to be allowed intimate approach to
small sacred nightgowns and diminutive shirts. The next
morning, when I opened the door of the nursery where her
maid was brushing her hair, the same dignity radiated from
the little round figure perched on its high chair, the same
almost hostile shyness gazed at me from the great expressive
eyes. Obviously, it was time for something to be done.</p>
<p>Disregarding my lack of invitation, I drew up a stool, and
seating myself opposite the small unbending person, began in a
conversational murmur: "M—m, I guess those are
tingly-tanglies up there in that curl Lottie's combing; did you
ever hear about the tingly-tanglies? They live in little girls'
hair, and they aren't any bigger than <i>that</i>, and when
anybody tries to comb the hair they curl both weeny legs round,
<i>so</i>, and hold on tight with both weeny hands, <i>so</i>,
and won't let go!" As I paused, my niece made a queer little
sound indicative of query battling with reserve. I pursued the
subject: "They like best to live right over a little girl's
ear, or down in her neck, <SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25"></SPAN>because it is easier to hang on, there;
tingly-tanglies are very smart, indeed."</p>
<p>"What's ti-ly-ta-lies?" asked a curious, guttural little
voice.</p>
<p>I explained the nature and genesis of tingly-tanglies, as
revealed to me some decades before by my inventive mother, and
proceeded to develop their simple adventures. When next I
paused the small guttural voice demanded, "Say more," and I
joyously obeyed.</p>
<p>When the curls were all curled and the last little button
buttoned, my baby niece climbed hastily down from her chair,
and deliberately up into my lap. With a caress rare to her
habit she spoke my name, slowly and tentatively, "An-ty
Sai-ry?" Then, in an assured tone, "Anty Sairy, I love you so
much I don't know what to do!" And, presently, tucking a
confiding hand in mine to lead me to breakfast, she explained
sweetly, "I didn' know you when you comed las' night, but now I
know you all th' time!"</p>
<p>"Oh, blessed tale," thought I, "so easy a passport to a
confidence so desired, so complete!" Never had the witchery of
the story to the ear of a child come more closely home to me.
But the fact of the witchery was no new experience. The
surrender of the natural child to the story-teller is as
absolute and invariable as that of a devotee to the priest of
his own sect.</p>
<p>This power is especially valuable in the case
<SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26"></SPAN>of children whose natural shyness has been
augmented by rough environment or by the strangeness of
foreign habit. And with such children even more than with
others it is also true that the story is a simple and
effective means of forming the habit of concentration, of
fixed attention; any teacher who deals with this class of
children knows the difficulty of doing this fundamental and
indispensable thing, and the value of any practical aid in
doing it.</p>
<p>More than one instance of the power of story-telling to
develop attentiveness comes to my mind, but the most prominent
in memory is a rather recent incident, in which the actors were
boys and girls far past the child-stage of docility.</p>
<p>I had been asked to tell stories to about sixty boys and
girls of a club; the president warned me in her invitation that
the children were exceptionally undisciplined, but my previous
experiences with similar gatherings led me to interpret her
words with a moderation which left me totally unready for the
reality. When I faced my audience, I saw a squirming jumble of
faces, backs of heads, and the various members of many small
bodies,—not a person in the room was paying the slightest
attention to me; the president's introduction could scarcely be
said to succeed in interrupting the interchange of social
amenities which was in progress, and which looked delusively
like a <SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27"></SPAN>free fight. I came as near stage fright in
the first minutes of that occasion as it is comfortable to
be, and if it had not been impossible to run away I think I
should not have remained. But I began, with as funny a tale
as I knew, following the safe plan of not speaking very
loudly, and aiming my effort at the nearest children. As I
went on, a very few faces held intelligently to mine; the
majority answered only fitfully; and not a few of my hearers
conversed with their neighbours as if I were non-existent.
The sense of bafflement, the futile effort, forced the
perspiration to my hands and face—yet something in the
faces before me told me that it was no ill-will that fought
against me; it was the apathy of minds without the power or
habit of concentration, unable to follow a sequence of ideas
any distance, and rendered more restless by bodies which
were probably uncomfortable, certainly undisciplined.</p>
<p>The first story took ten minutes. When I began a second, a
very short one, the initial work had to be done all over again,
for the slight comparative quiet I had won had been totally
lost in the resulting manifestation of approval.</p>
<p>At the end of the second story, the room was really orderly
to the superficial view, but where I stood I could see the
small boy who deliberately made a hideous face at me each time
my eyes met his, the two girls who talked <SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28"></SPAN>with their backs turned, the squirms of a
figure here and there. It seemed so disheartening a record
of failure that I hesitated much to yield to the uproarious
request for a third story, but finally I did begin again, on
a very long story which for its own sake I wanted them to
hear.</p>
<p>This time the little audience settled to attention almost at
the opening words. After about five minutes I was suddenly
conscious of a sense of ease and relief, a familiar restful
feeling in the atmosphere; and then, at last, I knew that my
audience was "with me," that they and I were interacting
without obstruction. Absolutely quiet, entirely unconscious of
themselves, the boys and girls were responding to every turn of
the narrative as easily and readily as any group of story-bred
kindergarten children. From then on we had a good time
together.</p>
<p>The process which took place in that small audience was a
condensed example of what one may expect in habitual
story-telling to a group of children. Once having had the
attention chained by crude force of interest, the children
begin to expect something interesting from the teacher, and to
wait for it. And having been led step by step from one grade of
a logical sequence to another, their minds—at first
beguiled by the fascination of the steps—glide into the
habit of following any logical sequence. My club formed its
habit, as far as<SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29"></SPAN> I was concerned, all in one session; the
ordinary demands of school procedure lengthen the process,
but the result is equally sure. By the end of a week in
which the children have listened happily to a story every
day, the habit of listening and deducing has been formed,
and the expectation of pleasantness is connected with the
opening of the teacher's lips.</p>
<p>These two benefits are well worth the trouble they cost, and
for these two, at least, any teacher who tells a story well may
confidently look—the quick gaining of a confidential
relation with the children, and the gradual development of
concentration and interested attention in them.</p>
<p>These are direct and somewhat clearly discernible results,
comfortably placed in a near future. There are other aims,
reaching on into the far, slow modes of psychological growth,
which must equally determine the choice of the story-teller's
material and inform the spirit of her work. These other, less
immediately attainable ends, I wish now to consider in relation
to the different types of story by which they are severally
best served.</p>
<p>First, unbidden claimant of attention, comes</p>
<p><b>THE FAIRY STORY</b></p>
<p>No one can think of a child and a story, without thinking of
the fairy tale. Is this, as <SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30"></SPAN>some would have us believe, a bad habit of
an ignorant old world? Or can the Fairy Tale justify her
popularity with truly edifying and educational results? Is
she a proper person to introduce here, and what are her
titles to merit?</p>
<p>Oh dear, yes! Dame Fairy Tale comes bearing a magic wand in
her wrinkled old fingers, with one wave of which she summons up
that very spirit of joy which it is our chief effort to invoke.
She raps smartly on the door, and open sesames echo to every
imagination. Her red-heeled shoes twinkle down an endless lane
of adventures, and every real child's footsteps quicken after.
She is the natural, own great-grandmother of every child in the
world, and her pocketfuls of treasures are his by right of
inheritance. Shut her out, and you truly rob the children of
something which is theirs; something marking their constant
kinship with the race-children of the past, and adapted to
their needs as it was to those of the generation of long ago!
If there were no other criterion at all, it would be enough
that the children love the fairy tale; we give them fairy
stories, first, because they like them. But that by no means
lessens the importance of the fact that fairy tales are also
good for them.</p>
<p>How good? In various ways. First, perhaps, in their supreme
power of presenting truth through the guise of images. This is
the way <SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31"></SPAN>the race-child took toward wisdom, and it
is the way each child's individual instinct takes, after
him. Elemental truths of moral law and general types of
human experience are presented in the fairy tale, in the
poetry of their images, and although the child is aware only
of the image at the time, the truth enters with it and
becomes a part of his individual experience, to be
recognised in its relations at a later stage. Every truth
and type so given broadens and deepens the capacity of the
child's inner life, and adds an element to the store from
which he draws his moral inferences.</p>
<p>The most familiar instance of a moral truth conveyed under a
fairy-story image is probably the story of the pure-hearted and
loving girl whose lips were touched with the wonderful power of
dropping jewels with every spoken word, while her stepsister,
whose heart was infested with malice and evil desires, let ugly
toads fall from her mouth whenever she spoke. I mention the old
tale because there is probably no one of my readers who has not
heard it in childhood, and because there are undoubtedly many
to whose mind it has often recurred in later life as a sadly
perfect presentment of the fact that "out of the abundance of
the heart the mouth speaketh." That story has entered into the
forming consciousness of many of us, with its implications of
the inevitable result of visible <SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32"></SPAN>evil from evil in the heart, and its
revelation of the loathsomeness of evil itself.</p>
<p>And no less truly than this story has served to many as an
embodiment of moral law has another household tale stood for a
type of common experience. How much the poorer should we be,
mentally, without our early prophecy of the "ugly ducklings" we
are to meet later in life!—those awkward offspring of our
little human duckyard who are mostly well kicked and buffeted
about, for that very length of limb and breadth of back which
needs must be, to support swan's wings. The story of the ugly
duckling is much truer than many a bald statement of fact. The
English-speaking world bears witness to its verity in constant
use of the title as an identifying phrase: "It is the old story
of the ugly duckling," we say, or "He has turned out a real
ugly duckling." And we know that our hearers understand the
whole situation.</p>
<p>The consideration of such familiar types and expressions as
that of the ugly duckling suggests immediately another good
reason for giving the child his due of fairy lore. The reason
is that to omit it is to deprive him of one important element
in the full appreciation of mature literature. If one thinks of
it, one sees that nearly all adult literature is made by people
who, in their beginnings, were bred on the wonder tale. Whether
he will or no, the grown-up <SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33"></SPAN>author must incorporate into his work the
tendencies, memories, kinds of feeling which were his in
childhood. The literature of maturity is, naturally,
permeated by the influence of the literature of childhood.
Sometimes it is apparent merely in the use of a name, as
suggestive of certain kinds of experience; such are the
recurrences of reference to the Cinderella story. Sometimes
it is an allusion which has its strength in long association
of certain qualities with certain characters in
fairydom—like the slyness of Brother Fox, and the
cruelty of Brother Wolf. Sometimes the association of ideas
lies below the surface, drawing from the hidden wells of
poetic illusion which are sunk in childhood. The man or
woman whose infancy was nourished exclusively on tales
adapted from science-made-easy, or from biographies of good
men and great, must remain blind to these beauties of
literature. He may look up the allusion, or identify the
reference, but when that is done he is but richer by a fact
or two; there is no remembered thrill in it for him, no
savour in his memory, no suggestion to his imagination; and
these are precisely the things which really count. Leaving
out the fairy element is a loss to literary culture much as
would be the omission of the Bible or of Shakespeare. Just
as all adult literature is permeated by the influence of
these, familiar in youth, so in less degree is it transfused
with the <SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34"></SPAN>subtle reminiscences of childhood's
commerce with the wonder world.</p>
<p>To turn now from the inner to the outer aspects of the
old-time tale is to meet another cause of its value to
children. This is the value of its style. Simplicity,
directness, and virility characterise the classic fairy tales
and the most memorable relics of folklore. And these are three
of the very qualities which are most seriously lacking in much
of the new writing for children, and which are always necessary
elements in the culture of taste. Fairy stories are not all
well told, but the best fairy stories are supremely well told.
And most folk-tales have a movement, a sweep, and an
unaffectedness which make them splendid foundations for taste
in style.</p>
<p>For this, and for poetic presentation of truths in easily
assimilated form, and because it gives joyous stimulus to the
imagination, and is necessary to full appreciation of adult
literature, we may freely use the wonder tale.</p>
<p>Closely related to, sometimes identical with, the fairy tale
is the old, old source of children's love and laughter,</p>
<p><b>THE NONSENSE TALE</b></p>
<p>Under this head I wish to include all the merely funny tales
of childhood, embracing the <SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35"></SPAN>cumulative stories like that of the old
woman and the pig which would not go over the stile. They
all have a specific use and benefit, and are worth the
repetition children demand for them. Their value lies, of
course, in the tonic and relaxing properties of humour.
Nowhere is that property more welcome or needed than in the
schoolroom. It does us all good to laugh, if there is no
sneer nor smirch in the laugh; fun sets the blood flowing
more freely in the veins, and loosens the strained cords of
feeling and thought; the delicious shock of surprise at
every "funny spot" is a kind of electric treatment for the
nerves. But it especially does us good to laugh when we are
children. Every little body is released from the conscious
control school imposes on it, and huddles into restful
comfort or responds gaily to the joke.</p>
<p>More than this, humour teaches children, as it does their
grown-up brethren, some of the facts and proportions of life.
What keener teacher is there than the kindly satire? "What more
penetrating and suggestive than the humour of exaggerated
statement of familiar tendency? Is there one of us who has not
laughed himself out of some absurd complexity of over-anxiety
with a sudden recollection of "clever Alice" and her fate? In
our household clever Alice is an old <i>habituée</i>,
and her timely arrival has saved many a situation which was
twining itself about <SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36"></SPAN>more "ifs" than it could comfortably
support. The wisdom which lies behind true humour is found
in the nonsense tale of infancy as truly as in mature
humour, but in its own kind and degree. "Just for fun" is
the first reason for the humorous story; the wisdom in the
fun is the second.</p>
<p>And now we come to</p>
<p><b>THE NATURE STORY</b></p>
<p>No other type of fiction is more familiar to the teacher,
and probably no other kind is the source of so much uncertainty
of feeling. The nature story is much used, as I have noticed
above, to illustrate or to teach the habits of animals and the
laws of plant-growth; to stimulate scientific interest as well
as to increase culture in scientific fact. This is an entirely
legitimate object. In view of its present preponderance, it is
certainly a pity, however, that so few stories are available,
the accuracy of which, from this point of view, can be vouched
for. The carefully prepared book of to-day is refuted and
scoffed at to-morrow. The teacher who wishes to use
story-telling chiefly as an element in nature study must at
least limit herself to a small amount of absolutely
unquestioned material, or else subject every new story to the
judgment of an authority in the line dealt
with.<SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37"></SPAN> This is not easy for the teacher at a
distance from the great libraries, and for those who have
access to well-equipped libraries it is a matter of time and
thought.</p>
<p>It does not so greatly trouble the teacher who uses the
nature story as a story, rather than as a text-book, for she
will not be so keenly attracted toward the books prepared with
a didactic purpose. She will find a good gift for the child in
nature stories which are stories, over and above any stimulus
to his curiosity about fact. That good gift is a certain
possession of all good fiction.</p>
<p>One of the best things good fiction does for any of us is to
broaden our comprehension of other lots than our own. The
average man or woman has little opportunity actually to live
more than one kind of life. The chances of birth, occupation,
family ties, determine for most of us a line of experience not
very inclusive and but little varied; and this is a natural
barrier to our complete understanding of others, whose
life-line is set at a different angle. It is not possible
wholly to sympathise with emotions engendered by experience
which one has never had. Yet we all long to be broad in
sympathy and inclusive in appreciation; we long, greatly, to
know the experience of others. This yearning is probably one of
the good but misconceived appetites so injudiciously fed by the
gossip of the daily press. There is a hope, in the reader,
<SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38"></SPAN>of getting for the moment into the lives of
people who move in wholly different sets of circumstances.
But the relation of dry facts in newspapers, however tinged
with journalistic colour, helps very little to enter such
other life. The entrance has to be by the door of the
imagination, and the journalist is rarely able to open it
for us. But there is a genius who can open it. The author
who can write fiction of the right sort can do it; his is
the gift of seeing inner realities, and of showing them to
those who cannot see them for themselves. Sharing the
imaginative vision of the story-writer, we can truly follow
out many other roads of life than our own. The girl on a
lone country farm is made to understand how a girl in a city
sweating-den feels and lives; the London exquisite realises
the life of a Californian ranchman; royalty and tenement
dwellers become acquainted, through the power of the
imagination working on experience shown in the light of a
human basis common to both. Fiction supplies an element of
culture,—that of the sympathies, which is invaluable.
And the beginnings of this culture, this widening and
clearing of the avenues of human sympathy, are especially
easily made with children in the nature story.</p>
<p>When you begin, "There was once a little furry
rabbit,"<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> the child's curiosity is awakened
<SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39"></SPAN>by the very fact that the rabbit is not a
child, but something of a different species altogether. "Now
for something new and adventuresome," says his expectation,
"we are starting off into a foreign world." He listens
wide-eyed, while you say, "and he lived in a warm, cosy
nest, down under the long grass with his mother"—how
delightful, to live in a place like that; so different from
little boys' homes!—"his name was Raggylug, and his
mother's name was Molly Cottontail. And every morning, when
Molly Cottontail went out to get their food, she said to
Raggylug, 'Now, Raggylug, remember you are only a baby
rabbit, and don't move from the nest. No matter what you
hear, no matter what you see, don't you move!'"—all
this is different still, yet it is familiar, too; it appears
that rabbits are rather like folks. So the tale proceeds,
and the little furry rabbit passes through experiences
strange to little boys, yet very like little boys'
adventures in some respects; he is frightened by a snake,
comforted by his mammy, and taken to a new house, under the
long grass a long way off. These are all situations to which
the child has a key. There is just enough of strangeness to
entice, just enough of the familiar to relieve any strain.
When the child has lived through the day's happenings with
Raggylug, the latter has begun to seem veritably a little
brother of the grass to him. And because he has entered
<SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40"></SPAN>imaginatively into the feelings and fate of
a creature different from himself, he has taken his first
step out into the wide world of the lives of others.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> See <i><SPAN href="#RAGGYLUG">Raggylug</SPAN></i>,
page 135.</p>
</div>
<p>It may be a recognition of this factor and its value which
has led so many writers of nature stories into the error of
over-humanising their four-footed or feathered heroes and
heroines. The exaggeration is unnecessary, for there is enough
community of lot suggested in the sternest scientific record to
constitute a natural basis for sympathy on the part of the
human animal. Without any falsity of presentation whatever, the
nature story may be counted on as a help in the beginnings of
culture of the sympathies. It is not, of course, a help
confined to the powers of the nature story; all types of story
share in some degree the powers of each. But each has some
especial virtue in dominant degree, and the nature story is, on
this ground, identified with the thought given.</p>
<p>The nature story shares its influence especially with</p>
<p><b>THE HISTORICAL STORY</b></p>
<p>As the one widens the circle of connection with other kinds
of life, the other deepens the sense of relation to past lives;
it gives the sense of background, of the close and endless
connection of generation with generation. A good
<SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41"></SPAN>historical story vitalises the conception
of past events and brings their characters into relation
with the present. This is especially true of stories of
things and persons in the history of our own race. They
foster race-consciousness, the feeling of kinship and
community of blood. It is this property which makes the
historical story so good an agent for furthering a proper
national pride in children. Genuine patriotism, neither
arrogant nor melodramatic, is so generally recognised as
having its roots in early training that I need not dwell on
this possibility, further than to note its connection with
the instinct of hero-worship which is quick in the healthy
child. Let us feed that hunger for the heroic which gnaws at
the imagination of every boy and of more girls than is
generally admitted. There have been heroes in plenty in the
world's records,—heroes of action, of endurance, of
decision, of faith. Biographical history is full of them.
And the deeds of these heroes are every one a story. We tell
these stories, both to bring the great past into its due
relation with the living present, and to arouse that
generous admiration and desire for emulation which is the
source of so much inspiration in childhood. When these
stories are tales of the doings and happenings of our own
heroes, the strong men and women whose lives are a part of
our own country's history, they serve the double
<SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42"></SPAN>demands of hero-worship and patriotism.
Stories of wise and honest statesmanship, of struggle with
primitive conditions, of generous love and sacrifice,
and—in some measure—of physical courage, form a
subtle and powerful influence for pride in one's people, the
intimate sense of kinship with one's own nation, and the
desire to serve it in one's own time.</p>
<p>It is not particularly useful to tell batches of unrelated
anecdote. It is much more profitable to take up the story of a
period and connect it with a group of interesting persons whose
lives affected it or were affected by it, telling the stories
of their lives, or of the events in which they were concerned,
as "true stories." These biographical stories must, usually, be
adapted for use. But besides these there is a certain number of
pure stories—works of art—which already exist for
us, and which illuminate facts and epochs almost without need
of sidelights. Such may stand by themselves, or be used with
only enough explanation to give background. Probably the best
story of this kind known to lovers of modern literature is
Daudet's famous <i>La Dernière
Classe</i>.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_2" id="FNanchor_1_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_2" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_2" id="Footnote_1_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_2"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> See <i><SPAN href="#THE_LAST_LESSON">The Last
Lesson</SPAN></i>, page 238.</p>
</div>
<p>The historical story, to recapitulate, gives a sense of the
reality and humanness of past events, is a valuable aid in
patriotic training, and stirs the desire of emulating goodness
and wisdom.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43"></SPAN>CHAPTER II</h2>
<h2>SELECTION OF STORIES TO TELL</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There is one picture which I can always review, in my own
collection of past scenes, though many a more highly coloured
one has been irrevocably curtained by the folds of
forgetfulness. It is the picture of a little girl, standing by
an old-fashioned marble-topped dressing-table in a pink, sunny
room. I can never see the little girl's face, because, somehow,
I am always looking down at her short skirts or twisting my
head round against the hand which patiently combs her stubborn
curls. But I can see the brushes and combs on the marble table
quite plainly, and the pinker streaks of sun on the pink walls.
And I can hear. I can hear a low, wonder-working voice which
goes smoothly on and on, as the fingers run up the little
girl's locks or stroke the hair into place on her forehead. The
voice says, "And little Goldilocks came to a little bit of a
house. And she opened the door and went in. It was the house
where three Bears lived; there was a great Bear, a little Bear,
and a middle-sized Bear; and they <SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44"></SPAN>had gone out for a walk. Goldilocks went
in, and she saw"—the little girl is very still; she
would not disturb that story by so much as a loud breath;
but presently the comb comes to a tangle, pulls,—and
the little girl begins to squirm. Instantly the voice
becomes impressive, mysterious: "she went up to the table,
and there were <i>three plates of porridge</i>. She tasted
the first one"—the little girl swallows the breath she
was going to whimper with, and waits—"and it was too
hot! She tasted the next one, and <i>that</i> was too hot.
Then she tasted the little bit of a plate, and
that—was—just—right!"</p>
<p>How I remember the delightful sense of achievement which
stole into the little girl's veins when the voice behind her
said "just right." I think she always chuckled a little, and
hugged her stomach. So the story progressed, and the little
girl got through her toilet without crying, owing to the
wonder-working voice and its marvellous adaptation of climaxes
to emergencies. Nine times out of ten, it was the story of
<i>The Three Bears</i> she demanded when, with the appearance
of brush and comb, the voice asked, "Which story shall mother
tell?"</p>
<p>It was a memory of the little girl in the pink room which
made it easy for me to understand some other children's
preferences when I recently had occasion to inquire about them.
By asking many individual children which story
<SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45"></SPAN>of all they had heard they liked best, by
taking votes on the best story of a series, after telling
it, and by getting some obliging teachers to put similar
questions to their pupils, I found three prime favourites
common to a great many children of about the kindergarten
age. They were <i>The Three Bears</i>, <i>Three Little
Pigs</i>, and <i>The Little Pig that wouldn't go over the
Stile</i>.</p>
<p>Some of the teachers were genuinely disturbed because the
few stories they had introduced merely for amusement had taken
so pre-eminent a place in the children's affection over those
which had been given seriously. It was of no use, however, to
suggest substitutes. The children knew definitely what they
liked, and though they accepted the recapitulation of
scientific and moral stories with polite approbation, they
returned to the original answer at a repetition of the
question.</p>
<p>Inasmuch as the slightest of the things we hope to do for
children by means of stories is quite impossible unless the
children enjoy the stories, it may be worth our while to
consider seriously these three which they surely do enjoy, to
see what common qualities are in them, explanatory of their
popularity, by which we may test the probable success of other
stories we wish to tell.</p>
<p>Here they are,—three prime favourites of proved
standing.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46"></SPAN><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_LITTLE_PIGS" id="THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_LITTLE_PIGS"></SPAN><b>THE STORY OF
THE THREE LITTLE PIGS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_3" id="FNanchor_1_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_3" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_3" id="Footnote_1_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_3"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's <i>English
Fairy Tales</i> (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C.
6s.).</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time there were three little pigs, who went from
home to seek their fortune. The first that went off met a man
with a bundle of straw, and said to him:—</p>
<p>"Good man, give me that straw to build me a house."</p>
<p>The man gave the straw, and the little pig built his house
with it. Presently came along a wolf, and knocked at the door,
and said:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."</p>
<p>But the pig answered:—</p>
<p>"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."</p>
<p>So the wolf said:—</p>
<p>"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house
in."</p>
<p>So he huffed, and he puffed, and he blew his house in, and
ate up the little pig.</p>
<p>The second little pig met a man with a bundle of furze, and
said:—</p>
<p>"Good man, give me that furze to build me a house."</p>
<p>The man gave the furze, and the pig built his house. Then
once more came the wolf, and said:</p>
<p>"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."</p>
<p>"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47"></SPAN>Then I'll puff, and I'll huff, and I'll
blow your house in."</p>
<p>So he huffed, and he puffed, and he puffed and he huffed,
and at last he blew the house in, and ate up the little
pig.</p>
<p>The third little pig met a man with a load of bricks, and
said:—</p>
<p>"Good man, give me those bricks to build me a house
with."</p>
<p>The man gave the bricks, and he built his house with them.
Again the wolf came, and said:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, little pig, let me come in."</p>
<p>"No, no, by the hair of my chiny-chin-chin."</p>
<p>"Then I'll huff, and I'll puff, and I'll blow your house
in."</p>
<p>So he huffed, and he puffed, and he huffed, and he puffed,
and he puffed and huffed; but he could not get the house down.
Finding that he could not, with all his huffing and puffing,
blow the house down, he said:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, I know where there is a nice field of
turnips."</p>
<p>"Where?" said the little pig.</p>
<p>"Oh, in Mr Smith's field, and if you will be ready to-morrow
morning we will go together, and get some for dinner."</p>
<p>"Very well," said the little pig. "What time do you mean to
go I"</p>
<p>"Oh, at six o'clock."</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48"></SPAN>So the little pig got up at five, and got
the turnips before the wolf came crying:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, are you ready?"</p>
<p>The little pig said: "Ready! I have been and come back
again, and got a nice potful for dinner."</p>
<p>The wolf felt very angry at this, but thought that he would
be a match for the little pig somehow or other, so he
said:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, I know where there is a nice apple-tree."</p>
<p>"Where?" said the pig.</p>
<p>"Down at Merry-garden," replied the wolf, "and if you will
not deceive me I will come for you, at five o'clock to-morrow,
and get some apples."</p>
<p>The little pig got up next morning at four o'clock, and went
off for the apples, hoping to get back before the wolf came;
but it took long to climb the tree, and just as he was coming
down from it, he saw the wolf coming. When the wolf came up he
said:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, what! are you here before me? Are they nice
apples?"</p>
<p>"Yes, very," said the little pig. "I will throw you down
one."</p>
<p>And he threw it so far that, while the wolf was gone to pick
it up, the little pig jumped down and ran home. The next day
the wolf came again, and said to the little pig:—</p>
<p>"Little pig, there is a fair in town this afternoon; will
you go?"</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49"></SPAN>Oh yes," said the pig, "I will go; what
time?"</p>
<p>"At three," said the wolf. As usual the little pig went off
before the time, and got to the fair, and bought a
butter-churn, which he was rolling home when he saw the wolf
coming. So he got into the churn to hide, and in so doing
turned it round, and it rolled down the hill with the pig in
it, which frightened the wolf so much that he ran home without
going to the fair. He went to the little pig's house, and told
him how frightened he had been by a great round thing which
came past him down the hill. Then the little pig
said:—</p>
<p>"Ha! ha! I frightened you, then!"</p>
<p>Then the wolf was very angry indeed, and tried to get down
the chimney in order to eat up the little pig. When the little
pig saw what he was about, he put a pot full of water on the
blazing fire, and, just as the wolf was coming down, he took
off the cover, and in fell the wolf. Quickly the little pig
clapped on the cover, and when the wolf was boiled ate him for
supper.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_BEARS" id="THE_STORY_OF_THE_THREE_BEARS"></SPAN><b>THE STORY OF THE
THREE BEARS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_4" id="FNanchor_1_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_4" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_4" id="Footnote_1_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_4"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's <i>English
Fairy Tales</i> (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C.
6s.).</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time there were Three Bears, who lived together
in a house of their own, in a wood. One of them was a Little
Small Wee<SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50"></SPAN> Bear, and one was a Middle-sized Bear, and
the other was a Great Huge Bear. They had each a pot for
their porridge,—a little pot for the Little Small Wee
Bear, and a middle-sized pot for the Middle-sized Bear, and
a great pot for the Great Huge Bear. And they had each a
chair to sit in,—a little chair for the Little Small
Wee Bear, and a middle-sized chair for the Middle-sized
Bear, and a great chair for the Great Huge Bear. And they
had each a bed to sleep in,—a little bed for the
Little Small Wee Bear, and a middle-sized bed for the
Middle-sized Bear, and a great bed for the Great Huge
Bear.</p>
<p>One day, after they had made the porridge for their
breakfast, and poured it into their porridge-pots, they walked
out into the wood while the porridge was cooling, that they
might not burn their mouths, by beginning too soon to eat it.
And while they were walking, a little girl named Goldilocks
came to the house. She had never seen the little house before,
and it was such a strange little house that she forgot all the
things her mother had told her about being polite: first she
looked in at the window, and then she peeped in at the keyhole;
and seeing nobody in the house, she lifted the latch. The door
was not fastened, because the Bears were good Bears, who did
nobody any harm, and never suspected that anybody would harm
<SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51"></SPAN>them. So Goldilocks opened the door, and
went in; and well pleased she was when she saw the porridge
on the table. If Goldilocks had remembered what her mother
had told her, she would have waited till the Bears came
home, and then, perhaps, they would have asked her to
breakfast; for they were good Bears—a little rough, as
the manner of Bears is, but for all that very good-natured
and hospitable. But Goldilocks forgot, and set about helping
herself.</p>
<p>So first she tasted the porridge of the Great Huge Bear, and
that was too hot. And then she tasted the porridge of the
Middle-sized Bear, and that was too cold. And then she went to
the porridge of the Little Small Wee Bear, and tasted that: and
that was neither too hot nor too cold, but just right; and she
liked it so well, that she ate it all up.</p>
<p>Then Goldilocks sat down in the chair of the Great Huge
Bear, and that was too hard for her. And then she sat down in
the chair of the Middle-sized Bear, and that was too soft for
her. And then she sat down in the chair of the Little Small Wee
Bear, and that was neither too hard nor too soft, but just
right. So she seated herself in it, and there she sat till the
bottom of the chair came out, and down she came, plump upon the
ground.</p>
<p>Then Goldilocks went upstairs into the bed-chamber in which
the Three Bears slept. And <SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52"></SPAN>first she lay down upon the bed of the
Great Huge Bear; but that was too high at the head for her.
And next she lay down upon the bed of the Middle-sized Bear,
and that was too high at the foot for her. And then she lay
down upon the bed of the Little Small Wee Bear; and that was
neither too high at the head nor at the foot, but just
right. So she covered herself up comfortably, and lay there
till she fell fast asleep.</p>
<p>By this time the Three Bears thought their porridge would be
cool enough; so they came home to breakfast. Now Goldilocks had
left the spoon of the Great Huge Bear standing in his
porridge.</p>
<p><big>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE!"</big> said the
Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice. And when the
Middle-sized Bear looked at his, he saw that the spoon was
standing in it too.</p>
<p>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE!" said the Middle-sized
Bear, in his middle-sized voice.</p>
<p>Then the Little Small Wee Bear looked at his, and there was
the spoon in the porridge-pot, but the porridge was all
gone.</p>
<p><small>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN AT MY PORRIDGE, AND HAS EATEN IT
ALL UP!"</small> said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little,
small, wee voice.</p>
<p>Upon this, the Three Bears, seeing that someone had entered
their house, and eaten up the<SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53"></SPAN> Little Small Wee Bear's breakfast, began
to look about them. Now Goldilocks had not put the hard
cushion straight when she rose from the chair of the Great
Huge Bear.</p>
<p><big>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR!"</big> said the
Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice.</p>
<p>And Goldilocks had crushed down the soft cushion of the
Middle-sized Bear.</p>
<p>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR!" said the
Middle-sized Bear, in his middle-sized voice.</p>
<p>And you know what Goldilocks had done to the third
chair.</p>
<p><small>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN SITTING IN MY CHAIR AND HAS SAT
THE BOTTOM OUT OF IT!"</small> said the Little Small Wee Bear,
in his little, small, wee voice.</p>
<p>Then the Three Bears thought it necessary that they should
make further search; so they went upstairs into their
bed-chamber. Now Goldilocks had pulled the pillow of the Great
Huge Bear out of its place.</p>
<p><big>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED!"</big> said the
Great Huge Bear, in his great, rough, gruff voice.</p>
<p>And Goldilocks had pulled the bolster of the Middle-sized
Bear out of its place.</p>
<p>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED!" said the Middle-sized
Bear, in his middle-sized voice.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54"></SPAN>And when the Little Small Wee Bear came to
look at his bed, there was the bolster in its place; and the
pillow in its place upon the bolster; and upon the pillow
was the shining, yellow hair of little Goldilocks!</p>
<p><small>"SOMEBODY HAS BEEN LYING IN MY BED,—AND HERE
SHE IS!"</small> said the Little Small Wee Bear, in his little,
small, wee voice.</p>
<p>Goldilocks had heard in her sleep the great, rough, gruff
voice of the Great Huge Bear; but she was so fast asleep that
it was no more to her than the roaring of wind or the rumbling
of thunder. And she had heard the middle-sized voice of the
Middle-sized Bear, but it was only as if she had heard someone
speaking in a dream. But when she heard the little, small, wee
voice of the Little Small Wee Bear, it was so sharp, and so
shrill, that it awakened her at once. Up she started, and when
she saw the Three Bears on one side of the bed, she tumbled
herself out at the other, and ran to the window. Now the window
was open, because the Bears, like good, tidy Bears as they
were, always opened their bed-chamber window when they got up
in the morning.</p>
<p>Out little Goldilocks jumped, and ran away home to her
mother, as fast as ever she could.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55"></SPAN><b><SPAN name="THE_OLD_WOMAN_AND_HER_PIG" id="THE_OLD_WOMAN_AND_HER_PIG"></SPAN>THE OLD WOMAN AND HER
PIG</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_5" id="FNanchor_1_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_5" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_5" id="Footnote_1_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_5"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Joseph Jacobs's <i>English
Fairy Tales</i> (David Nutt, 57-59 Long Acre, W.C.
6s.).</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>It happened one day that as an old woman was sweeping her
house she found a little crooked sixpence. "What," said she,
"shall I do with this little sixpence? I will go to market, and
buy a little pig."</p>
<p>On the way home she came to a stile; but the piggy wouldn't
go over the stile.</p>
<p>So she left the piggy and went on a little further, till she
met a dog. She said to him, "Dog, dog, bite pig; piggy won't go
over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the dog
wouldn't bite piggy.</p>
<p>A little further on she met a stick. So she said: "Stick!
stick! beat dog! dog won't bite pig; piggy won't go over the
stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the stick wouldn't
beat the dog.</p>
<p>A little further on she met a fire. So she said: "Fire!
fire! burn stick! stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig;
piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home
to-night." But the fire wouldn't burn the stick.</p>
<p>A little further on she met some water. So she said: "Water!
water! quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat
dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile;
<SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56"></SPAN>and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the
water wouldn't quench the fire.</p>
<p>A little further on she met an ox. So she said: "Ox! ox!
drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick;
stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over
the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the ox
wouldn't drink the water.</p>
<p>A little further on she met a butcher. So she said:
"Butcher! butcher! kill ox; ox won't drink water; water won't
quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't beat dog; dog
won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the stile; and I sha'n't
get home to-night." But the butcher wouldn't kill the ox.</p>
<p>A little further on she met a rope. So she said: "Rope!
rope! hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox won't drink
water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick
won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the
stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the rope wouldn't
hang the butcher.</p>
<p>A little further on she met a rat. So she said: "Rat! rat!
gnaw rope; rope won't hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox
won't drink water; water won't quench fire; fire won't burn
stick; stick won't beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't
get over the stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the
rat wouldn't gnaw the rope.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57"></SPAN>A little further on she met a cat. So she
said: "Cat! cat! kill rat; rat won't gnaw rope; rope won't
hang butcher; butcher won't kill ox; ox won't drink water;
water won't quench fire; fire won't burn stick; stick won't
beat dog; dog won't bite pig; piggy won't get over the
stile; and I sha'n't get home to-night." But the cat said to
her, "If you will go to yonder cow, and fetch me a saucer of
milk, I will kill the rat." So away went the old woman to
the cow.</p>
<p>But the cow refused to give the milk unless the old woman
first gave her a handful of hay. So away went the old woman to
the haystack; and she brought the hay to the cow.</p>
<p>When the cow had eaten the hay, she gave the old woman the
milk; and away she went with it in a saucer to the cat.</p>
<p>As soon as it had lapped up the milk, the cat began to kill
the rat; the rat began to gnaw the rope; the rope began to hang
the butcher; the butcher began to kill the ox; the ox began to
drink the water; the water began to quench the fire; the fire
began to burn the stick; the stick began to beat the dog; the
dog began to bite the pig; the little pig in a fright jumped
over the stile; and so the old woman did get home that
night.</p>
<hr style='width: 45%;' />
<p>The briefest examination of these three stories reveals the
fact that one attribute is <SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58"></SPAN>beyond dispute in each. Something happens,
all the time. Every step in each story is an event. There is
no time spent in explanation, description, or telling how
people felt; the stories tell what people did, and what they
said. And the events are the links of a sequence of the
closest kind; in point of time and of cause they follow as
immediately as it is possible for events to follow. There
are no gaps, and no complications of plot requiring a return
on the road.</p>
<p>A second common characteristic appears on briefest
examination. As you run over the little stories you will see
that each event presents a distinct picture to the imagination,
and that these pictures are made out of very simple elements.
The elements are either familiar to the child or analogous to
familiar ones. Each object and happening is very like everyday,
yet touched with a subtle difference, rich in mystery. For
example, the details of the pictures in the Goldilocks story
are parts of everyday life,—house, chairs, beds, and so
on; but they are the house, chairs, and beds of three bears;
that is the touch of marvel which transforms the scene. The old
woman who owned the obstinate pig is the centre of a circle in
which stand only familiar images,—stick, fire, water,
cow, and the rest; but the wonder enters with the fact that
these usually inanimate or dumb objects of nature enter so
humanly into <SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59"></SPAN>the contest of wills. So it is, also, with
the doings of the three little pigs. Every image is
explicable to the youngest hearer, while none suggests
actual familiarity, because the actors are not children, but
pigs. Simplicity, with mystery, is the keynote of all the
pictures, and these are clear and distinct.</p>
<p>Still a third characteristic common to the stories quoted is
a certain amount of repetition. It is more definite, and of
what has been called the "cumulative" kind, in the story of the
old woman; but in all it is a distinctive feature.</p>
<p>Here we have, then, three marked characteristics common to
three stories almost invariably loved by
children,—action, in close sequence; familiar images,
tinged with mystery; some degree of repetition.</p>
<p>It is not hard to see why these qualities appeal to a child.
The first is the prime characteristic of all good
stories,—"stories as is stories"; the child's demand for
it but bears witness to the fact that his instinctive taste is
often better than the taste he later develops under artificial
culture. The second is a matter of common-sense. How could the
imagination create new worlds, save out of the material of the
old? To offer strange images is to confuse the mind and dull
the interest; to offer familiar ones "with a difference" is to
pique the interest and engage the mind.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60"></SPAN>The charm of repetition, to children, is a
more complex matter; there are undoubtedly a good many
elements entering into it, hard to trace in analysis. But
one or two of the more obvious may be seized and brought to
view. The first is the subtle flattery of an unexpected
sense of mastery. When the child-mind, following with
toilful alertness a new train of thought, comes suddenly on
a familiar epithet or expression, I fancy it is with much
the same sense of satisfaction that we older people feel
when in the midst of a long programme of new music the
orchestra strikes into something we have heard
before,—Handel, maybe, or one of the more familiar
Beethoven sonatas. "I know that! I have heard that before!"
we think, triumphant, and settle down to enjoyment without
effort. So it is, probably, with the "middle-sized" articles
of the bears' house and the "and I sha'n't get home
to-night" of the old woman. Each recurrence deepens the note
of familiarity, tickles the primitive sense of humour, and
eases the strain of attention.</p>
<p>When the repetition is cumulative, like the extreme instance
of <i>The House that Jack Built</i>, I have a notion that the
joy of the child is the pleasure of intellectual gymnastics,
not too hard for fun, but not too easy for excitement. There is
a deal of fun to be got out of purely intellectual processes,
and child<SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61"></SPAN>hood is not too soon for the rudiments of
such fun to show. The delight the healthy adult mind takes
in working out a neat problem in geometry, the pleasure a
musician finds in following the involutions of a fugue, are
of the same type of satisfaction as the liking of children
for cumulative stories. Complexity and mass, arrived at by
stages perfectly intelligible in themselves, mounting
steadily from a starting-point of simplicity; then the same
complexity and mass resolving itself as it were miraculously
back into simplicity, this is an intellectual joy. It does
not differ materially, whether found in the study of
counterpoint, at thirty, or in the story of the old woman
and her pig, at five. It is perfectly natural and wholesome,
and it may perhaps be a more powerful developing force for
the budding intellect than we are aware.</p>
<p>For these reasons let me urge you, when you are looking for
stories to tell little children, to apply this threefold test
as a kind of touchstone to their quality of fitness: Are they
full of action, in close natural sequence? Are their images
simple without being humdrum? Are they repetitive? The last
quality is not an absolute requisite; but it is at least very
often an attribute of a good child-story.</p>
<p>Having this touchstone in mind for general selection, we can
now pass to the matter of <SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62"></SPAN>specific choices for different ages of
children. No one can speak with absolute conviction in this
matter, so greatly do the taste and capacity of children of
the same age vary. Any approach to an exact classification
of juvenile books according to their suitability for
different ages will be found impossible. The same book in
the hands of a skilful narrator may be made to afford
delight to children both of five and ten. The following are
merely the inferences drawn from my own experience. They
must be modified by each teacher according to the conditions
of her small audience. In general, I believe it to be wise
to plan the choice of stories much as indicated in the table
given on page 64.</p>
<p>At a later stage, varying with the standard of capacity of
different classes, we find the temper of mind which asks
continually, "Is that true?" To meet this demand, one draws on
historical and scientific anecdote, and on reminiscence. But
the demand is never so exclusive that fictitious narrative need
be cast aside. All that is necessary is to state frankly that
the story you are telling is "just a story," or—if it be
the case—that it is "part true and part story."</p>
<p>At all stages I would urge the telling of Bible stories, as
far as is allowed by the special circumstances of the school.
These are stories <SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63"></SPAN>from a source unsurpassed in our literature
for purity of style and loftiness of subject. More
especially I urge the telling of the Christ-story, in such
parts as seem likely to be within the grasp of the several
classes. In all Bible stories it is well to keep as near as
possible to the original unimprovable
text.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_6" id="FNanchor_1_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_6" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> Some amplification can be made, but
no excessive modernising or simplifying is excusable in face
of the austere grace and majestic simplicity of the
original. Such adaptation as helps to cut the long narrative
into separate units, making each an intelligible story, I
have ventured to illustrate according to my own personal
taste, in two stories given in Chapter VI. The object of the
usual modernising or enlarging of the text may be far better
attained for the child listener by infusing into the text as
it stands a strong realising sense of its meaning and
vitality, letting it give its own message through a fit
medium of expression.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_6" id="Footnote_1_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_6"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> <i>Stories from the Old Testament</i>, by S.
Platt, retells the Old Testament story as nearly as
possible in the actual words of the Authorised Version.</p>
</div>
<p>The stories given in pages 133 to 246 are grouped as
illustrations of the types suitable for different stages. They
are, however, very often interchangeable; and many stories can
be told successfully to all classes. A vitally good story is
little limited in its appeal. It is, <SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64"></SPAN>nevertheless, a help to have certain plain
results of experience as a basis for choice; that which is
given is intended only for such a basis, not in the least as
a final list.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><b>CERTAIN TYPES OF STORY CLASSIFIED</b></p>
<p>FOR KINDERGARTEN AND CLASS I.:</p>
<ul>
<li>Little Rhymed Stories (including the best of the
nursery rhymes and the more poetic fragments of Mother
Goose)</li>
<li>Stories with Rhyme in Parts</li>
<li>Nature Stories in which the element of personification
is strong)</li>
<li>Nonsense Tales</li>
<li>Wonder Tales</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>FOR CLASSES II. AND III.:</p>
<ul>
<li>Nonsense Tales</li>
<li>Wonder Tales</li>
<li>Fairy and Folk Tales</li>
<li>Fables</li>
<li>Legends</li>
<li>Nature Stories (especially stories of animals)</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>FOR CLASSES IV. AND V.:</p>
<ul>
<li>Folk Tales</li>
<li>Fables</li>
<li>Myths and Allegories</li>
<li>Developed Animal Stories</li>
<li>Legends: Historic and Heroic</li>
<li>Historical Stories</li>
<li>Humorous Adventure Stories</li>
<li>"True Stories"</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65"></SPAN>The wonder tales most familiar and
accessible to the teacher are probably those included in the
collections of Andersen and the Brothers Grimm. So constant
is the demand for these that the following list may be found
useful, as indicating which of the stories are more easily
and effectively adapted for telling, and commonly most
successful.</p>
<p>It must be remembered that many of these standard tales need
such adapting as has been suggested, cutting them down, and
ridding them of vulgar or sophisticated detail.</p>
<p>From the Brothers Grimm:</p>
<ul>
<li>The Star Dollars</li>
<li>The Cat and the Mouse</li>
<li>The Nail</li>
<li>The Hare and the Hedgehog</li>
<li>Snow-White and Rose-Red</li>
<li>Mother Holle</li>
<li>Thumbling</li>
<li>Three Brothers</li>
<li>The Little Porridge Pot</li>
<li>Little Snow-White</li>
<li>The Wolf and the Seven Little Kids</li>
<li>The Sea Mouse</li>
</ul>
<p>From Andersen:</p>
<ul>
<li>Little Tiny</li>
<li>The Lark and the Daisy</li>
<li>The Ugly Duckling</li>
<li>The Seven Stories of the Snow Queen</li>
<li>The Flax</li>
<li>The Little Match Girl</li>
<li>The Fir-Tree</li>
<li>The Red Shoes</li>
<li>Olé Luköié</li>
<li><span style="margin-left: 3em;">Monday</span></li>
<li><span style="margin-left: 3em;">Saturday</span></li>
<li><span style="margin-left: 3em;">Sunday</span></li>
<li>The Elf of the Rose<SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66"></SPAN></li>
<li>Five Peas in a Pod</li>
<li>The Portuguese Duck</li>
<li>The Little Mermaid (much shortened)</li>
<li>The Nightingale (shortened)</li>
<li>The Girl who trod on a Loaf</li>
<li>The Emperor's New Clothes</li>
</ul>
<p>Another familiar and easily attainable type of story is the
classic myth, as retold in Kupfer's <i>Legends of Greece and
Rome</i>.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_7" id="FNanchor_1_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_7" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> Of these, again, certain tales are
more successfully adapted to children than others. Among the
best for telling are:</p>
<ul>
<li>Arachne</li>
<li>Pandora</li>
<li>Midas</li>
<li>Apollo and Daphne</li>
<li>Apollo and Hyacinthus</li>
<li>Narcissus</li>
<li>Latona and the Rustics</li>
<li>Proserpine</li>
</ul>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_7" id="Footnote_1_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_7"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> A well-nigh indispensable book for teachers
is Guerber's <i>Myths of Greece and Rome</i>, which
contains in brief form a complete collection of the classic
myths.</p>
</div>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67"></SPAN>CHAPTER III</h2>
<h2>ADAPTATION OF STORIES FOR TELLING</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>It soon becomes easy to pick out from a collection such
stories as can be well told; but at no time is it easy to find
a sufficient number of such stories. Stories simple, direct,
and sufficiently full of incident for telling, yet having the
beautiful or valuable motive we desire for children, do not lie
hidden in every book. And even many of the stories which are
most charming to read do not answer the double demand, for the
appeal to the eye differs in many important respects from that
to the ear. Unless one is able to change the form of a story to
suit the needs of oral delivery, one is likely to suffer from
poverty of material. Perhaps the commonest need of change is in
the case of a story too long to tell, yet embodying some one
beautiful incident or lesson; or one including a series of such
incidents. The story of <i>The Nürnberg Stove</i>, by
Ouida,<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_8" id="FNanchor_1_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_8" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> is a good example of the latter
kind; Ruskin's <i>King of the Golden River</i> will serve as
an illustration of the former.</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_8" id="Footnote_1_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_8"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> See <i>Bimbi</i>, by Ouida. (Chatto.
2s.)</p>
</div>
<p>The problem in one case is chiefly one of <SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68"></SPAN>elimination; in the other it is also in a
large degree one of rearrangement. In both cases I have
purposely chosen extreme instances, as furnishing plainer
illustration. The usual story needs less adaptation than
these, but the same kind, in its own degree. Condensation
and rearrangement are the commonest forms of change
required.</p>
<p>Pure condensation is probably the easier for most persons.
With <SPAN name="The_Nuumlrnberg_Stove" id="The_Nuumlrnberg_Stove"></SPAN><i>The Nürnberg
Stove</i> in mind for reference, let us see what the process
includes. This story can be readily found by anyone who is
interested in the following example of adaptation, for
nearly every library includes in its catalogue the juvenile
works of Mlle. de la Ramée (Ouida). The suggestions
given assume that the story is before my readers.</p>
<p>The story as it stands is two thousand four hundred words
long, obviously too long to tell. What can be left out? Let us
see what must be kept in.</p>
<p>The dramatic climax toward which we are working is the
outcome of August's strange exploit,—his discovery by the
king and the opportunity for him to become an artist. The joy
of this climax is twofold: August may stay with his beloved
Hirschvogel, and he may learn to make beautiful things like it.
To arrive at the twofold conclusion we must start from a
<SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69"></SPAN>double premise,—the love of the stove
and the yearning to be an artist. It will, then, be
necessary to include in the beginning of the story enough
details of the family life to show plainly how precious and
necessary Hirschvogel was to the children; and to state
definitely how August had learned to admire and wish to
emulate Hirschvogel's maker. We need no detail beyond what
is necessary to make this clear.</p>
<p>The beginning and the end of a story decided upon, its body
becomes the bridge from one to the other; in this case it is
August's strange journey, beginning with the catastrophe and
his grief-dazed decision to follow the stove. The journey is
long, and each stage of it is told in full. As this is
impossible in oral reproduction, it becomes necessary to choose
typical incidents, which will give the same general effect as
the whole. The incidents which answer this purpose are: the
beginning of the journey, the experience on the luggage train,
the jolting while being carried on men's shoulders, the final
fright and suspense before the king opens the door.</p>
<p>The episode of the night in the bric-a-brac shop introduces
a wholly new and confusing train of thought; therefore,
charming as it is, it must be omitted. And the secondary thread
of narrative interest, that of the prices for which
<SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70"></SPAN>the stove was sold, and the retribution
visited on the cheating dealers, is also "another story,"
and must be ignored. Each of these destroys the clear
sequence and the simplicity of plot which must be kept for
telling.</p>
<p>We are reduced, then, for the whole, to this: a brief
preliminary statement of the place Hirschvogel held in the
household affections, and the ambition aroused in August; the
catastrophe of the sale; August's decision; his experiences on
the train, on the shoulders of men, and just before the
discovery; his discovery, and the <i>dénouement</i>.</p>
<p>This not only reduces the story to tellable form, but it
also leaves a suggestive interest which heightens later
enjoyment of the original. I suggest the adaptation of Kate
Douglas Wiggin, in <i>The Story Hour</i>, since in view of the
existence of a satisfactory adaptation it seems unappreciative
to offer a second. The one I made for my own use some years ago
is not dissimilar to this, and I have no reason to suppose it
more desirable.</p>
<p>Ruskin's <i>King of the Golden River</i> is somewhat
difficult to adapt. Not only is it long, but its style is
mature, highly descriptive, and closely allegorical. Yet the
tale is too beautiful and too suggestive to be lost to the
story-teller. And it is, also, so recognised a part of the
standard literary equipment of youth that <SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71"></SPAN>teachers need to be able to introduce
children to its charm. To make it available for telling, we
must choose the most essential events of the series leading
up to the climax, and present these so simply as to appeal
to children's ears, and so briefly as not to tire them.</p>
<p>The printed story is eight thousand words in length. The
first three thousand words depict the beauty and fertility of
the Treasure Valley, and the cruel habits of Hans and Schwartz,
its owners, and give the culminating incident which leads to
their banishment by "West Wind." This episode,—the West
Wind's appearance in the shape of an aged traveller, his kind
reception by the younger brother, little Gluck, and the
subsequent wrath of Hans and Schwartz, with their resulting
punishment,—occupies about two thousand words. The rest
of the story deals with the three brothers after the decree of
West Wind has turned Treasure Valley into a desert. In the
little house where they are plying their trade of goldsmiths,
the King of the Golden River appears to Gluck and tells him the
magic secret of turning the river's waters to gold. Hans and
Schwartz in turn attempt the miracle, and in turn incur the
penalty attached to failure. Gluck tries, and wins the treasure
through self-sacrifice. The form of the treasure is a renewal
of the fertility of Treasure Valley, and the moral of the whole
story is summed up in<SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72"></SPAN> Ruskin's words, "So the inheritance which
was lost by cruelty was regained by love."</p>
<p>It is easy to see that the dramatic part of the story and
that which most pointedly illustrates the underlying idea, is
the triple attempt to win the treasure,—the two failures
and the one success. But this is necessarily introduced by the
episode of the King of the Golden River, which is, also, an
incident sure to appeal to a child's imagination. And the
regaining of the inheritance is meaningless without the fact of
its previous loss, and the reason for the loss, as a contrast
with the reason for its recovery. We need, then, the main facts
recorded in the first three thousand words. But the West Wind
episode must be avoided, not only for brevity, but because two
supernatural appearances, so similar, yet of different
personalities, would hopelessly confuse a told story.</p>
<p>Our oral story is now to be made out of a condensed
statement of the character of the Valley and of its owners, and
the manner of its loss; the intervention of the King of the
Golden River; the three attempts to turn the river to gold, and
Gluck's success. Gluck is to be our hero, and our underlying
idea is the power of love <i>versus</i> cruelty. Description is
to be reduced to its lowest terms, and the language made simple
and concrete.</p>
<p>With this outline in mind, it may be useful
<SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73"></SPAN>to compare the following adaptation with
the original story. The adaptation is not intended in any
sense as a substitute for the original, but merely as that
form of it which can be <i>told</i>, while the original
remains for reading.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_GOLDEN_RIVER" id="THE_GOLDEN_RIVER"></SPAN>THE GOLDEN
RIVER</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_9" id="FNanchor_1_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_9" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_9" id="Footnote_1_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_9"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Ruskin's <i>King of the Golden
River</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There was once a beautiful little valley, where the sun was
warm, and the rains fell softly; its apples were so red, its
corn so yellow, its grapes so blue, that it was called the
Treasure Valley. Not a river ran into it, but one great river
flowed down the mountains on the other side, and because the
setting sun always tinged its high cataract with gold after
the rest of the world was dark, it was called the Golden River.
The lovely valley belonged to three brothers. The youngest,
little Gluck, was happy-hearted and kind, but he had a hard
life with his brothers, for Hans and Schwartz were so cruel and
so mean that they were known everywhere around as the "Black
Brothers." They were hard to their farm hands, hard to their
customers, hard to the poor, and hardest of all to Gluck.</p>
<p>At last the Black Brothers became so bad that the Spirit of
the West Wind took vengeance on them; he forbade any of the
gentle <SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74"></SPAN>winds, south and west, to bring rain to the
valley. Then, since there were no rivers in it, it dried up,
and instead of a treasure valley it became a desert of dry,
red sand. The Black Brothers could get nothing out of it,
and they wandered out into the world on the other side of
the mountain-peaks; and little Gluck went with them.</p>
<p>Hans and Schwartz went out every day, wasting their time in
wickedness, but they left Gluck in the house to work. And they
lived on the gold and silver they had saved in Treasure Valley,
till at last it was all gone. The only precious thing left was
Gluck's gold mug. This the Black Brothers decided to melt into
spoons, to sell; and in spite of Gluck's tears, they put it in
the melting pot, and went out, leaving him to watch it.</p>
<p>Poor little Gluck sat at the window, trying not to cry for
his dear golden mug, and as the sun began to go down, he saw
the beautiful cataract of the Golden River turn red, and
yellow, and then pure gold.</p>
<p>"Oh, dear!" he said to himself, "how fine it would be if the
river were really golden! I needn't be poor, then."</p>
<p>"It wouldn't be fine at all!" said a thin, metallic little
voice, in his ear.</p>
<p>"Mercy, what's that!" said Gluck, looking all about. But
nobody was there.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75"></SPAN>Suddenly the sharp little voice came
again.</p>
<p>"Pour me out," it said, "I am too hot!"</p>
<p>It seemed to come right from the oven, and as Gluck stood,
staring in fright, it came again, "Pour me out; I'm too
hot!"</p>
<p>Gluck was very much frightened, but he went and looked in
the melting pot. When he touched it, the little voice said,
"Pour me out, I say!" And Gluck took the handle and began to
pour the gold out.</p>
<p>First came out a tiny pair of yellow legs; then a pair of
yellow coat-tails; then a strange little yellow body, and,
last, a wee yellow face, with long curls of gold hair. And the
whole put itself together as it fell, and stood up on the
floor,—the strangest little yellow dwarf, about a foot
high!</p>
<p>"Dear, me!" said Gluck.</p>
<p>But the little yellow man said, "Gluck, do you know who I
am? I am the King of the Golden River."</p>
<p>Gluck did not know what to say, so he said nothing; and,
indeed, the little man gave him no chance. He said, "Gluck, I
have been watching you, and what I have seen of you, I like.
Listen, and I will tell you something for your good. Whoever
shall climb to the top of the mountain from which the Golden
River falls, and shall cast into its waters three drops of holy
water, for him and him only shall its waters turn to gold. But
no one can suc<SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76"></SPAN>ceed except at the first trial, and anyone
who casts unholy water in the river will be turned into a
black stone."</p>
<p>And then, before Gluck could draw his breath, the King
walked straight into the hottest flame of the fire, and
vanished up the chimney!</p>
<p>"When Gluck's brothers came home, they beat him black and
blue, because the mug was gone. But when he told them about the
King of the Golden River they quarrelled all night, as to which
should go to get the gold. At last, Hans, who was the stronger,
got the better of Schwartz, and started off. The priest would
not give such a bad man any holy water, so he stole a
bottleful. Then he took a basket of bread and wine, and began
to climb the mountain.</p>
<p>He climbed fast, and soon came to the end of the first hill.
But there he found a great glacier, a hill of ice, which he had
never seen before. It was horrible to cross,—the ice was
slippery, great gulfs yawned before him, and noises like groans
and shrieks came from under his feet. He lost his basket of
bread and wine, and was quite faint with fear and exhaustion
when his feet touched firm ground again.</p>
<p>Next he came to a hill of hot, red rock, without a bit of
grass to ease the feet, or a particle of shade. After an hour's
climb he was so thirsty that he felt that he must drink. He
looked at the flask of water. "Three drops <SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77"></SPAN>are enough," he thought; "I will just cool
my lips." He was lifting the flask to his lips when he saw
something beside him in the path. It was a small dog, and it
seemed to be dying of thirst. Its tongue was out, its legs
were lifeless, and a swarm of black ants were crawling about
its lips. It looked piteously at the bottle which Hans held.
Hans raised the bottle, drank, kicked at the animal, and
passed on.</p>
<p>A strange black shadow came across the blue sky.</p>
<p>Another hour Hans climbed; the rocks grew hotter and the way
steeper every moment. At last he could bear it no longer; he
must drink. The bottle was half empty, but he decided to drink
half of what was left. As he lifted it, something moved in the
path beside him. It was a child, lying nearly dead of thirst on
the rock, its eyes closed, its lips burning, its breath coming
in gasps. Hans looked at it, drank, and passed on.</p>
<p>A dark cloud came over the sun, and long shadows crept up
the mountain-side.</p>
<p>It grew very steep now, and the air weighed like lead on
Hans's forehead, but the Golden River was very near. Hans
stopped a moment to breathe, then started to climb the last
height.</p>
<p>As he clambered on, he saw an old, old man lying in the
path. His eyes were sunken, and his face deadly pale.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78"></SPAN>Water!" he said; "water!"</p>
<p>"I have none for you," said Hans; "you have had your share
of life." He strode over the old man's body and climbed on.</p>
<p>A flash of blue lightning dazzled him for an instant, and
then the heavens were dark.</p>
<p>At last Hans stood on the brink of the cataract of the
Golden River. The sound of its roaring filled the air. He drew
the flask from his side and hurled it into the torrent. As he
did so, an icy chill shot through him; he shrieked and fell.
And the river rose and flowed over</p>
<p><b>The Black Stone.</b></p>
<p>When Hans did not come back Gluck grieved, but Schwartz was
glad. He decided to go and get the gold for himself. He thought
it might not do to steal the holy water, as Hans had done, so
he took the money little Gluck had earned, and bought holy
water of a bad priest. Then he took a basket of bread and wine,
and started off.</p>
<p>He came to the great hill of ice, and was as surprised as
Hans had been, and found it as hard to cross. Many times he
slipped, and he was much frightened at the noises, and was very
glad to get across, although he had lost his basket of bread
and wine. Then he came to the same hill of sharp, red stone,
without grass or shade, that Hans had climbed. And like Hans he
became very thirsty. Like Hans, too, he decided to
<SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79"></SPAN>drink a little of the water. As he raised
it to his lips, he suddenly saw the same fair child that
Hans had seen.</p>
<p>"Water!" said the child. "Water! I am dying."</p>
<p>"I have not enough for myself," said Schwartz, and passed
on.</p>
<p>A low bank of black cloud rose out of the west.</p>
<p>When he had climbed for another hour, the thirst overcame
him again, and again he lifted the flask to his lips. As he did
so, he saw an old man who begged for water.</p>
<p>"I have not enough for myself," said Schwartz, and passed
on.</p>
<p>A mist, of the colour of blood, came over the sun.</p>
<p>Then Schwartz climbed for another hour, and once more he had
to drink. This time, as he lifted the flask, he thought he saw
his brother Hans before him. The figure stretched its arms to
him, and cried out for water.</p>
<p>"Ha, ha," laughed Schwartz, "do you suppose I brought the
water up here for you?" And he strode over the figure. But when
he had gone a few yards farther, he looked back, and the figure
was not there.</p>
<p>Then he stood at the brink of the Golden River, and its
waves were black, and the roaring of the waters filled all the
air. He cast the <SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80"></SPAN>flask into the stream. And as he did so the
lightning glared in his eyes, the earth gave way beneath
him, and the river flowed over</p>
<p><b>The Two Black Stones.</b></p>
<p>When Gluck found himself alone, he at last decided to try
his luck with the King of the Golden River. The priest gave him
some holy water as soon as he asked for it, and with this and a
basket of bread he started off.</p>
<p>The hill of ice was much harder for Gluck to climb, because
he was not so strong as his brothers. He lost his bread, fell
often, and was exhausted when he got on firm ground. He began
to climb the hill in the hottest part of the day. When he had
climbed for an hour he was very thirsty, and lifted the bottle
to drink a little water. As he did so he saw a feeble old man
coming down the path toward him.</p>
<p>"I am faint with thirst," said the old man; "will you give
me some of that water?"</p>
<p>Gluck saw that he was pale and tired, so he gave him the
water, saying, "Please don't drink it all." But the old man
drank a great deal, and gave back the bottle two-thirds
emptied. Then he bade Gluck good speed, and Gluck went on
merrily.</p>
<p>Some grass appeared on the path, and the grasshoppers began
to sing.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81"></SPAN>At the end of another hour, Gluck felt that
he must drink again. But, as he raised the flask, he saw a
little child lying by the roadside, and it cried out
pitifully for water. After a struggle with himself Gluck
decided to bear the thirst a little longer. He put the
bottle to the child's lips, and it drank all but a few
drops. Then it got up and ran down the hill.</p>
<p>All kinds of sweet flowers began to grow on the rocks, and
crimson and purple butterflies flitted about in the air.</p>
<p>At the end of another hour, Gluck's thirst was almost
unbearable. He saw that there were only five or six drops of
water in the bottle, however, and he did not dare to drink. So
he was putting the flask away again when he saw a little dog on
the rocks, gasping for breath. He looked at it, and then at the
Golden River, and he remembered the dwarf's words, "No one can
succeed except at the first trial"; and he tried to pass the
dog. But it whined piteously, and Gluck stopped. He could not
bear to pass it. "Confound the King and his gold, too!" he
said; and he poured the few drops of water into the dog's
mouth.</p>
<p>The dog sprang up; its tail disappeared, its nose grew red,
and its eyes twinkled. The next minute the dog was gone, and
the King of the Golden River stood there. He stooped and
plucked a lily that grew beside Gluck's feet.<SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82"></SPAN> Three drops of dew were on its white
leaves. These the dwarf shook into the flask which Gluck
held in his hand.</p>
<p>"Cast these into the river," he said, "and go down the other
side of the mountains into the Treasure Valley." Then he
disappeared.</p>
<p>Gluck stood on the brink of the Golden River, and cast the
three drops of dew into the stream. Where they fell, a little
whirlpool opened; but the water did not turn to gold. Indeed,
the water seemed vanishing altogether. Gluck was disappointed
not to see gold, but he obeyed the King of the Golden River,
and went down the other side of the mountains.</p>
<p>When he came out into the Treasure Valley, a river, like the
Golden River, was springing from a new cleft in the rocks
above, and flowing among the heaps of dry sand. And then fresh
grass sprang beside the river, flowers opened along its sides,
and vines began to cover the whole valley. The Treasure Valley
was becoming a garden again.</p>
<p>Gluck lived in the Valley, and his grapes were blue, and his
apples were red, and his corn was yellow; and the poor were
never driven from his door. For him, as the King had promised,
the river was really a River of Gold.</p>
<hr style='width: 45%;' />
<p>It will probably be clear to anyone who has followed these
attempts, that the first step in <SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83"></SPAN>adaptation is analysis, careful analysis of
the story as it stands. One asks oneself, What is the story?
Which events are necessary links in the chain? How much of
the text is pure description?</p>
<p>Having this essential body of the story in mind, one then
decides which of the steps toward the climax are needed for
safe arrival there, and keeps these. When two or more steps can
be covered in a single stride, one makes the stride. When a
necessary explanation is unduly long, or is woven into the
story in too many strands, one disposes of it in an
introductory statement, or perhaps in a side remark. If there
are two or more threads of narrative, one chooses among them,
and holds strictly to the one chosen, eliminating details which
concern the others.</p>
<p>In order to hold the simplicity of plot so attained, it is
also desirable to have but few personages in the story, and to
narrate the action from the point of view of one of
them,—usually the hero. To shift the point of view of the
action is confusing to the child's mind.</p>
<p>When the analysis and condensation have been accomplished,
the whole must be cast in simple language, keeping if possible
the same kind of speech as that used in the original, but
changing difficult or technical terms to plain, and complex
images to simple and familiar ones.</p>
<p>All types of adaptation share in this need of
<SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84"></SPAN>simple language,—stories which are
too short, as well as those which are too long, have this
feature in their changed form. The change in a short story
is applied oftenest where it becomes desirable to amplify a
single anecdote, or perhaps a fable, which is told in very
condensed form. Such an instance is the following anecdote
of heroism, which in the original is quoted in one of F.W.
Robertson's lectures on Poetry.</p>
<blockquote>
<p>A detachment of troops was marching along a valley, the
cliffs overhanging which were crested by the enemy. A
sergeant, with eleven men, chanced to become separated from
the rest by taking the wrong side of a ravine, which they
expected soon to terminate, but which suddenly deepened
into an impassable chasm. The officer in command signalled
to the party an order to return. They mistook the signal
for a command to charge; the brave fellows answered with a
cheer, and charged. At the summit of the steep mountain was
a triangular platform, defended by a breastwork, behind
which were seventy of the foe. On they went, charging up
one of those fearful paths, eleven against seventy. The
contest could not long be doubtful with such odds. One
after another they fell; six upon the spot, the remainder
hurled backwards; but not until they had slain nearly twice
their own number.</p>
<p>There is a custom, we are told, amongst the hillsmen,
that when a great chieftain of their own falls in battle,
his wrist is bound with a thread either of red or green,
the red denoting the highest rank. According to custom,
they stripped the dead, and threw their bodies over the
precipice. When their comrades came, they found their
corpses stark and gashed; but round both wrists of every
British hero was twined the red thread!</p>
</blockquote>
<p><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85"></SPAN>This anecdote serves its purpose of
illustration perfectly well, but considered as a separate
story it is somewhat too explanatory in diction, and too
condensed in form. Just as the long story is analysed for
reduction of given details, so this must be
analysed,—to find the details implied. We have to read
into it again all that has been left between the lines.</p>
<p>Moreover, the order must be slightly changed, if we are to
end with the proper "snap," the final sting of surprise and
admiration given by the point of the story; the point must be
prepared for. The purpose of the original is equally well
served by the explanation at the end, but we must never forget
that the place for the climax, or effective point in a story
told, is the last thing said. That is what makes a story "go
off" well.</p>
<p>Imagining vividly the situation suggested, and keeping the
logical sequence of facts in mind, shall we not find the story
telling itself to boys and girls in somewhat this form?</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_RED_THREAD_OF_COURAGE" id="THE_RED_THREAD_OF_COURAGE"></SPAN>THE RED THREAD OF
COURAGE</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_10" id="FNanchor_1_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_10" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_10" id="Footnote_1_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_10"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> See also <i>The Red Thread of Honour</i>, by
Sir Francis Doyle, in <i>Lyra Heroica</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>This story which I am going to tell you is a true one. It
happened while the English troops in India were fighting
against some of the native <SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86"></SPAN>tribes. The natives who were making trouble
were people from the hill-country, called Hillsmen, and they
were strong enemies. The English knew very little about
them, except their courage, but they had noticed one
peculiar custom, after certain battles,—the Hillsmen
had a way of marking the bodies of their greatest chiefs who
were killed in battle by binding a red thread about the
wrist; this was the highest tribute they could pay a hero.
The English, however, found the common men of them quite
enough to handle, for they had proved themselves good
fighters and clever at ambushes.</p>
<p>One day, a small body of the English had marched a long way
into the hill country, after the enemy, and in the afternoon
they found themselves in a part of the country strange even to
the guides. The men moved forward very slowly and cautiously,
for fear of an ambush. The trail led into a narrow valley with
very steep, high, rocky sides, topped with woods in which the
enemy might easily hide.</p>
<p>Here the soldiers were ordered to advance more quickly,
though with caution, to get out of the dangerous place.</p>
<p>After a little they came suddenly to a place where the
passage was divided in two by a big three-cornered boulder
which seemed to rise from the midst of the valley. The main
line of men kept to the right; to save crowding the
<SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87"></SPAN>path, a sergeant and eleven men took the
left, meaning to go round the rock and meet the rest beyond
it.</p>
<p>They had been in the path only a few minutes when they saw
that the rock was not a single boulder at all, but an arm of
the left wall of the valley, and that they were marching into a
deep ravine with no outlet except the way they came. Both sides
were sheer rock, almost perpendicular, with thick trees at the
top; in front of them the ground rose in a steep hill, bare of
woods. As they looked up, they saw that the top was barricaded
by the trunks of trees, and guarded by a strong body of
Hillsmen. As the English hesitated, looking at this, a shower
of spears fell from the wood's edge, aimed by hidden foes. The
place was a death trap.</p>
<p>At this moment, their danger was seen by the officer in
command of the main body, and he signalled to the sergeant to
retreat.</p>
<p>By some terrible mischance, the signal was misunderstood.
The men took it for the signal to charge. Without a moment's
pause, straight up the slope, they charged on the run, cheering
as they ran.</p>
<p>Some were killed by the spears that were thrown from the
cliffs, before they had gone half way; some were stabbed as
they reached the crest, and hurled backward from the precipice;
two or three got to the top, and fought <SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88"></SPAN>hand to hand with the Hillsmen. They were
outnumbered, seven to one; but when the last of the English
soldiers lay dead, twice their number of Hillsmen lay dead
around them!</p>
<p>When the relief party reached the spot, later in the day,
they found the bodies of their comrades, full of wounds,
huddled over and in the barricade, or crushed on the rocks
below. They were mutilated and battered, and bore every sign of
the terrible struggle. <i>But round both wrists of every
British soldier was bound the red thread!</i></p>
<p>The Hillsmen had paid greater honour to their heroic foes
than to the bravest of their own brave dead.</p>
<hr style='width: 45%;' />
<p>Another instance is the short poem, which, while being
perfectly simple, is rich in suggestion of more than the young
child will see for himself. The following example shows the
working out of details in order to provide a satisfactorily
rounded story.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_ELF_AND_THE_DORMOUSE" id="THE_ELF_AND_THE_DORMOUSE"></SPAN>THE ELF AND THE
DORMOUSE</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_11" id="FNanchor_1_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_11" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_11" id="Footnote_1_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_11"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>The Elf and the
Dormouse</i>, by Oliver Herford, in <i>A Treasury of Verse
for Little Children</i>. (Harrap. Is. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time a dormouse lived in the wood with his
mother. She had made a snug little nest, but Sleepy-head, as
she called her <SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89"></SPAN>little mousie, loved to roam about among
the grass and fallen leaves, and it was a hard task to keep
him at home. One day the mother went off as usual to look
for food, leaving Sleepy-head curled up comfortably in a
corner of the nest. "He will lie there safely till I come
back," she thought. Presently, however, Sleepy-head opened
his eyes and thought he would like to take a walk out in the
fresh air. So he crept out of the nest and through the long
grass that nodded over the hole in the bank. He ran here and
he ran there, stopping again and again to cock his little
ears for sound of any creeping thing that might be close at
hand. His little fur coat was soft and silky as velvet.
Mother had licked it clean before starting her day's work,
you may be sure. As Sleepy-head moved from place to place
his long tail swayed from side to side and tickled the
daisies so that they could not hold themselves still for
laughing.</p>
<p>Presently something very cold fell on Sleepy-head's nose.
What could it be? He put up his little paw and dabbed at the
place. Then the same thing happened to his tail. He whisked it
quickly round to the front. Ah, it was raining! Now Sleepy-head
couldn't bear rain, and he had got a long way from home. What
would mother say if his nice furry coat got wet and draggled?
He crept under a bush, <SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90"></SPAN>but soon the rain found him out. Then he
ran to a tree, but this was poor shelter. He began to think
that he was in for a soaking when what should he spy, a
little distance off, but a fine toadstool which stood bolt
upright just like an umbrella. The next moment Sleepy-head
was crawling underneath the friendly shelter. He fixed
himself up as snugly as he could, with his little nose upon
his paws and his little tail curled round all, and before
you could count six, eight, ten, twenty, he was fast
asleep.</p>
<p>Now it happened that Sleepy-head was not the only creature
that was caught by the rain that morning in the wood. A little
elf had been flitting about in search of fun or mischief, and
he, too, had got far from home when the raindrops began to come
pattering through the leafy roof of the beautiful wood. It
would never do to get his pretty wings wet, for he hated to
walk—it was such slow work and, besides, he might meet
some big wretched animal that could run faster than himself.
However, he was beginning to think that there was no help for
it, when, on a sudden, there before him was the toadstool, with
Sleepy-head snug and dry underneath! There was room for another
little fellow, thought the elf, and ere long he had safely
bestowed himself under the other half of the toadstool, which
was just like an umbrella.</p>
<p>Sleepy-head slept on, warm and comfortable <SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91"></SPAN>in his furry coat, and the elf began to
feel annoyed with him for being so happy. He was always a
great mischief, and he could not bear to sit still for long
at a time. Presently he laughed a queer little laugh. He had
got an idea! Putting his two small arms round the stem of
the toadstool he tugged and he pulled until, of a sudden,
snap! He had broken the stem, and a moment later was soaring
in air safely sheltered under the toadstool, which he held
upright by its stem as he flew.</p>
<p>Sleepy-head had been dreaming, oh, so cosy a dream! It
seemed to him that he had discovered a storehouse filled with
golden grain and soft juicy nuts with little bunches of
sweet-smelling hay, where tired mousies might sleep dull hours
away. He thought that he was settled in the sweetest bunch of
all, with nothing in the world to disturb his nap, when
gradually he became aware that something had happened. He shook
himself in his sleep and settled down again, but the dream had
altered. He opened his eyes. Rain was falling, pit-a-pat, and
he was without cover on a wet patch of grass. What could be the
matter? Sleepy-head was now wide awake. Said he,</p>
<p>"DEAR ME, WHERE IS MY TOADSTOOL?"</p>
<p>From these four instances we may, perhaps, deduce certain
general principles of adaptation <SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92"></SPAN>which have at least proved valuable to
those using them.</p>
<p>These are suggestions which the practised story-teller will
find trite. But to others they may prove a fair foundation on
which to build a personal method to be developed by experience.
I have given them a tabular arrangement below.</p>
<p><span style="margin-left: 2em;">The preliminary step in all
cases is</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 3em;"><i>Analysis of the
Story.</i></span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2em;">The aim, then, is</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 3em;">to <i>reduce</i> a long story
or to <i>amplify</i> a short one.</span><br/>
<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2em;">For the first, the need
is</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 3em;"><i>Elimination</i> of secondary
threads of narrative,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;">extra
personages,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;">description,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;">irrelevant
events.</span><br/>
<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2em;">For the second, the great need
is of</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 3em;"><i>Realising
Imagination</i>.</span><br/>
<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2em;">For both, it is desirable to
keep</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;"><i>Close Logical
Sequence</i>,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;"><i>A Single Point of
View</i>,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;"><i>Simple
Language</i>,</span><br/>
<span style="margin-left: 14.5em;"><i>The Point at the
End.</i></span><br/></p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93"></SPAN>CHAPTER IV</h2>
<h2>HOW TO TELL THE STORY</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Selection, and, if necessary, adaptation—these are the
preliminaries to the act of telling. That, after all, is the
real test of one's power. That is the real joy, when achieved;
the real bugbear, when dreaded. And that is the subject of this
chapter, "How to tell a story."</p>
<p>How to tell a story: it is a short question which demands a
long answer. The right beginning of the answer depends on a
right conception of the thing the question is about; and that
naturally reverts to an earlier discussion of the real nature
of a story. In that discussion it was stated that a story is a
work of art,—a message, as all works of art are.</p>
<p>To tell a story, then, is to pass on the message, to share
the work of art. The message may be merely one of
humour,—of nonsense, even; works of art range all the way
from the "Victory" to a "Dresden Shepherdess," from an
"Assumption" to a "Broken Pitcher," and farther. Each has its
own place. But whatever its quality, the story-teller is the
passer-on, the <SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94"></SPAN>interpreter, the transmitter. He comes
bringing a gift. Always he gives; always he bears a
message.</p>
<p>This granted, the first demand of the story-teller is not
far to seek. No one can repeat a message he has not heard, or
interpret what he does not understand. You cannot give, unless
you first possess. The first demand of the story-teller is that
he possess. He must <i>feel</i> the story. Whatever the
particular quality and appeal of the work of art, from the
lightest to the grandest emotion or thought, he must have
responded to it, grasped it, felt it intimately, before he can
give it out again. Listen, humbly, for the message.</p>
<p>I realise that this has an incongruous sound, when applied
to such stories as that of the little pig at the stile or of
the greedy cat who ate up man and beast. But, believe me, it
does apply even to those. For the transmittable thing in a
story is the identifying essence, the characterising savour,
the peculiar quality and point of view of the humour, pathos,
or interest. Every tale which claims a place in good fiction
has this identifying savour and quality, each different from
every other. The laugh which echoes one of Seumas McManus's
rigmaroles is not the chuckle which follows one of Joel
Chandler Harris's anecdotes; the gentle sadness of an Andersen
allegory is not the heart-<SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95"></SPAN>searching tragedy of a tale from the Greek;
nor is any one story of an author just like any other of the
same making. Each has its personal likeness, its facial
expression, as it were.</p>
<p>And the mind must be sensitised to these differences. No one
can tell stories well who has not a keen and just feeling of
such emotional values.</p>
<p>A positive and a negative injunction depend on this
premise,—the positive, cultivate your feeling, striving
toward increasingly just appreciation; the negative, never tell
a story you do not feel.</p>
<p>Fortunately, the number and range of stories one can
appreciate grow with cultivation; but it is the part of wisdom
not to step outside the range at any stage of its growth.</p>
<p>I feel the more inclined to emphasise this caution because I
once had a rather embarrassing and pointed proof of its
desirability,—which I relate for the enlightening of the
reader.</p>
<p>There is a certain nonsense tale which a friend used to tell
with such effect that her hearers became helpless with
laughter, but which for some reason never seemed funny to me. I
could not laugh at it. But my friend constantly urged me to use
it, quoting her own success. At last, with much curiosity and
some trepidation, I included it in a programme before people
with whom I was so closely in sympathy that no chill was likely
to emanate from their side.<SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96"></SPAN> I told the story as well as I knew how,
putting into it more genuine effort than most stories can
claim. The audience smiled politely, laughed gently once or
twice, relapsed into the mildest of amusement. The most one
could say was that the story was not a hopeless failure. I
tried it again, after study, and yet again; but the
audiences were all alike. And in my heart I should have been
startled if they had behaved otherwise, for all the time I
was telling it I was conscious in my soul that it was a
stupid story! At last I owned my defeat to myself, and put
the thing out of mind.</p>
<p>Some time afterward, I happened to take out the notes of the
story, and idly looked them over; and suddenly, I do not know
how, I got the point of view! The salt of the humour was all at
once on my lips; I felt the tickle of the pure folly of it; it
<i>was</i> funny.</p>
<p>The next afternoon I told the story to a hundred or so
children and as many mothers,—and the battle was won.
Chuckles punctuated my periods; helpless laughter ran like an
under-current below my narrative; it was a struggle for me to
keep sober, myself. The nonsense tale had found its own
atmosphere.</p>
<p>Now of course I had known all along that the humour of the
story emanated from its very exaggeration, its absurdly
illogical smoothness. But I had not <i>felt</i> it. I did not
really "see the <SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97"></SPAN>joke." And that was why I could not tell
the story. I undoubtedly impressed my own sense of its
fatuity on every audience to which I gave it. The case is
very clear.</p>
<p>Equally clear have been some happy instances where I have
found audiences responding to a story I myself greatly liked,
but which common appreciation usually ignored. This is an
experience even more persuasive than the other, certainly more
to be desired.</p>
<p>Every story-teller has lines of limitation; certain types of
story will always remain his or her best effort. There is no
reason why any type of story should be told really ill, and of
course the number of kinds one tells well increases with the
growth of the appreciative capacity. But none the less, it is
wise to recognise the limits at each stage, and not try to tell
any story to which the honest inner consciousness says, "I do
not like you."</p>
<p>Let us then set down as a prerequisite for good
story-telling, <i>a genuine appreciation of the story</i>.</p>
<p>Now, we may suppose this genuine appreciation to be your
portion. You have chosen a story, have felt its charm, and
identified the quality of its appeal.</p>
<p>You are now to tell it in such wise that your hearers will
get the same kind of impression you yourself received from it.
How?</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98"></SPAN>I believe the inner secret of success is
the measure of force with which the teller wills the
conveyance of his impression to the hearer.</p>
<p>Anyone who has watched, or has himself been, the teller of a
story which held an audience, knows that there is something
approaching hypnotic suggestion in the close connection of
effort and effect, and in the elimination of self-consciousness
from speaker and listeners alike.</p>
<p>I would not for a moment lend the atmosphere of charlatanry,
or of the ultra-psychic, to the wholesome and vivid art of
story-telling. But I would, if possible, help the teacher to
realise how largely success in that art is a subjective and
psychological matter, dependent on her control of her own mood
and her sense of direct, intimate communion with the minds
attending her. The "feel" of an audience,—that
indescribable sense of the composite human soul waiting on the
initiative of your own, the emotional currents interplaying
along a medium so delicate that it takes the baffling torture
of an obstruction to reveal its existence,—cannot be
taught. But it can and does develop with use. And a realisation
of the immense latent power of strong desire and resolution
vitalises and disembarrasses the beginner.</p>
<p>That is, undoubtedly, rather an intangible beginning; it
sets the root of the matter somewhat in the realm of "spirits
and influences."<SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99"></SPAN> There are, however, outward and visible
means of arriving at results. Every art has its technique.
The art of story-telling, intensely personal and subjective
as it is, yet comes under the law sufficiently not to be a
matter of sheer "knack." It has its technique. The following
suggestions are an attempt to state what seem the foundation
principles of that technique. The general statements are
deduced from many consecutive experiences; partly, too, they
are the results of introspective analysis, confirmed by
observation. They do not make up an exclusive body of rules,
wholly adequate to produce good work, of themselves; they do
include, so far as my observation and experience allow, the
fundamental requisites of good work,—being the
qualities uniformly present in successful work of many
story-tellers.</p>
<p>First of all, most fundamental of all, is a rule without
which any other would be but folly: <i>Know your story.</i></p>
<p>One would think so obvious a preliminary might be taken for
granted. But alas, even slight acquaintance with the average
story-teller proves the dire necessity of the admonition. The
halting tongue, the slip in name or incident, the turning back
to forge an omitted link in the chain, the repetition, the
general weakness of statement consequent on imperfect grasp:
these are common features of the stories one hears
<SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100"></SPAN>told. And they are features which will
deface the best story ever told.</p>
<p>One must know the story absolutely; it must have been so
assimilated that it partakes of the nature of personal
experience; its essence must be so clearly in mind that the
teller does not have to think of it at all in the act of
telling, but rather lets it flow from his lips with the
unconscious freedom of a vivid reminiscence.</p>
<p>Such knowledge does not mean memorising. Memorising utterly
destroys the freedom of reminiscence, takes away the
spontaneity, and substitutes a mastery of form for a mastery of
essence. It means, rather, a perfect grasp of the gist of the
story, with sufficient familiarity with its form to determine
the manner of its telling. The easiest way to obtain this
mastery is, I think, to analyse the story into its simplest
elements of plot. Strip it bare of style, description,
interpolation, and find out simply <i>what happened</i>.
Personally, I find that I get first an especially vivid
conception of the climax; this then has to be rounded out by a
clear perception of the successive steps which lead up to the
climax. One has, so, the framework of the story. The next
process is the filling in.</p>
<p>There must be many ways of going about this filling in.
Doubtless many of my readers, in the days when it was their pet
ambition to make a good recitation in school, evolved
<SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101"></SPAN>personally effective ways of doing it; for
it is, after all, the same thing as preparing a bit of
history or a recitation in literature. But for the
consideration of those who find it hard to gain mastery of
fact without mastery of its stated form, I give my own way.
I have always used the childlike plan of talking it out.
Sometimes inaudibly, sometimes in loud and penetrating tones
which arouse the sympathetic curiosity of my family, I tell
it over and over, to an imaginary hearer. That hearer is as
present to me, always has been, as Stevenson's "friend of
the children" who takes the part of the enemy in their
solitary games of war. His criticism (though he is a most
composite double-sexed creature who should not have a
designating personal pronoun) is all-revealing. For talking
it out instantly brings to light the weak spots in one's
recollection. "What was it the little crocodile said?" "Just
how did the little pig get into his house?" "What was that
link in the chain of circumstances which brought the wily
fox to confusion?" The slightest cloud of uncertainty
becomes obvious in a moment. And as obvious becomes one's
paucity of expression, one's week-kneed imagination, one's
imperfect assimilation of the spirit of the story. It is not
a flattering process.</p>
<p>But when these faults have been corrected <SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102"></SPAN>by several attempts, the method gives a
confidence, a sense of sureness, which makes the real
telling to a real audience ready and spontaneously smooth.
Scarcely an epithet or a sentence comes out as it was in the
preliminary telling; but epithets and sentences in
sufficiency do come; the beauty of this method is that it
brings freedom instead of bondage.</p>
<p>A valuable exception to the rule against memorising must be
noted here. Especially beautiful and indicative phrases of the
original should be retained, and even whole passages, where
they are identified with the beauty of the tale. And in stories
like <i>The Three Bears</i> or <i>Red Riding Hood</i> the exact
phraseology of the conversation as given in familiar versions
should be preserved; it is in a way sacred, a classic, and not
to be altered. But beyond this the language should be the
teller's own, and probably never twice the same. Sureness,
ease, freedom, and the effect of personal reminiscence come
only from complete mastery. I repeat, with emphasis: Know your
story.</p>
<p>The next suggestion is a purely practical one concerning the
preparation of physical conditions. See that the children are
seated in close and direct range of your eye; the familiar
half-circle is the best arrangement for small groups of
children, but the teacher should be <SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103"></SPAN>at a point <i>opposite</i> the centre of
the arc, <i>not in</i> its centre: thus,</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i104a.png" alt="Arc A" title="Arc A" /></div>
<p>not thus;</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i104b.png" alt="Arc B" title="Arc B" /></div>
<p>it is important also not to have the ends too far at the
side, and to have no child directly behind another, or in such
a position that he has not an easy view of the teacher's full
face. Little children have to be physically close in order to
be mentally close. It is, of course, desirable to obtain a
hushed quiet before beginning; but it is not so important as to
preserve your own mood of holiday, and theirs. If the fates and
the atmosphere of the day are against you, it is wiser to trust
to the drawing power of the tale itself, and abate the
irritation of didactic methods. And never break into that magic
tale, once begun, with an admonition to Ethel or Tommy to stop
squirming, or a rebuke to "that little girl over there who is
not listening." Make her listen! It is probably your fault if
she is not. If you are telling a good story, and telling it
well, she can't help listening,—unless she is an abnormal
child; and if she is abnormal you ought not to spoil the mood
of the others to attend to her.</p>
<p>I say "never" interrupt your story; perhaps it is only fair
to amend that, after the fashion of dear little Marjorie
Fleming, and say "never—if you can help it." For, of
course, there are exceptional occasions, and exceptional
children; some <SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104"></SPAN>latitude must be left for the decisions of
good common sense acting on the issue of the moment.</p>
<p>The children ready, your own mood must be ready. It is
desirable that the spirit of the story should be imposed upon
the room from the beginning, and this result hangs on the
clearness and intensity of the teller's initiatory mood. An act
of memory and of will is the requisite. The story-teller must
call up—it comes with the swiftness of thought—the
essential emotion of the story as he felt it first. A single
volition puts him in touch with the characters and the movement
of the tale. This is scarcely more than a brief and condensed
reminiscence; it is the stepping back into a mood once
experienced.</p>
<p>Let us say, for example, that the story to be told is the
immortal fable of <i>The Ugly Duckling</i>. Before you open
your lips the whole pathetic series of the little swan's
mishaps should flash across your mind,—not accurately and
in detail, but blended to a composite of undeserved ignominy,
of baffled innocent wonderment, and of delicious underlying
satire on average views. With this is mingled the feeling of
Andersen's delicate whimsicality of style. The dear little Ugly
Duckling waddles, bodily, into your consciousness, and you pity
his sorrows and anticipate his triumph, before you begin.</p>
<p>This preliminary recognition of mood is what brings the
delicious quizzical twitch to the mouth <SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105"></SPAN>of a good raconteur who begins an anecdote
the hearers know will be side-splitting. It is what makes
grandmother sigh gently and look far over your heads, when
her soft voice commences the story of "the little girl who
lived long, long ago." It is a natural and instinctive thing
with the born story-teller; a necessary thing for anyone who
will become a story-teller.</p>
<p>From the very start, the mood of the tale should be definite
and authoritative, beginning with the mood of the teller and
emanating therefrom in proportion as the physique of the teller
is a responsive medium.</p>
<p>Now we are off. Knowing your story, having your hearers well
arranged, and being as thoroughly as you are able in the right
mood, you begin to tell it. Tell it, then, simply, directly,
dramatically, with zest.</p>
<p><i>Simply</i> applies both to manner and matter. As to
manner, I mean without affectation, without any form of
pretence, in short, without posing. It is a pity to "talk down"
to the children, to assume a honeyed voice, to think of the
edifying or educational value of the work one is doing.
Naturalness, being oneself, is the desideratum. I wonder why we
so often use a preposterous voice,—a super-sweetened
whine, in talking to children? Is it that the effort to realise
an ideal of gentleness and affectionateness overreaches itself
in this form of the grotesque?<SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106"></SPAN> Some good intention must be the root of
it. But the thing is none the less pernicious. A "cant"
voice is as abominable as a cant phraseology. Both are of
the very substance of evil.</p>
<p>"But it is easier to <i>say,</i> 'Be natural' than to
<i>be</i> it," said one teacher to me desperately.</p>
<p>Beyond dispute. To those of us who are cursed with an
over-abundant measure of self-consciousness, nothing is harder
than simple naturalness. The remedy is to lose oneself in one's
art. Think of the story so absorbingly and vividly that you
have no room to think of yourself. Live it. Sink yourself in
that mood you have summoned up, and let it carry you.</p>
<p>If you do this, simplicity of matter will come easily. Your
choice of words and images will naturally become simple.</p>
<p>It is, I think, a familiar precept to educators, that
children should not have their literature too much simplified
for them. We are told that they like something beyond them, and
that it is good for them to have a sense of mystery and power
beyond the sense they grasp. That may be true; but if so it
does not apply to story-telling as it does to reading. We have
constantly to remember that the movement of a story told is
very swift. A concept not grasped in passing is irrevocably
lost; there is no possibility of turning back, or lingering
over the page. Also, since the art of story-telling is
pri<SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107"></SPAN>marily an art of entertainment, its very
object is sacrificed if the ideas and images do not slip
into the child's consciousness smoothly enough to avoid the
sense of strain. For this reason short, familiar, vivid
words are best.</p>
<p>Simplicity of manner and of matter are both essential to the
right appeal to children.</p>
<p><i>Directness</i> in telling is a most important quality.
The story, listened to, is like the drama, beheld. Its movement
must be unimpeded, increasingly swift, winding up "with a
snap." Long-windedness, or talking round the story, utterly
destroys this movement. The incidents should be told, one after
another, without explanation or description beyond what is
absolutely necessary; and <i>they should be told in logical
sequence.</i> Nothing is more distressing than the
cart-before-the-horse method,—nothing more quickly
destroys interest than the failure to get a clue in the right
place.</p>
<p>Sometimes, to be sure, a side remark adds piquancy and a
personal savour. But the general rule is, great discretion in
this respect.</p>
<p>Every epithet or adjective beyond what is needed to give the
image, is a five-barred gate in the path of the eager mind
travelling to a climax.</p>
<p>Explanations and moralising are usually sheer clatter. Some
few stories necessarily include a little explanation, and
stories of the fable <SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108"></SPAN>order may quaintly end with an obvious
moral. But here again, the rule is—great
discretion.</p>
<p>It is well to remember that you have one great advantage
over the writer of stories. The writer must present a clear
image and make a vivid impression,—all with words. The
teller has face, and voice, and body to do it with. The teller
needs, consequently, but one swiftly incisive verb to the
writer's two; but one expressive adjective to his three. Often,
indeed, a pause and an expressive gesture do the whole
thing.</p>
<p>It may be said here that it is a good trick of description
to repeat an epithet or phrase once used, when referring again
to the same thing. The recurrent adjectives of Homer were the
device of one who entertained a childlike audience. His trick
is unconscious and instinctive with people who have a natural
gift for children's stories. Of course this matter also demands
common sense in the degree of its use; in moderation it is a
most successful device.</p>
<p>Brevity, close logical sequence, exclusion of foreign
matter, unhesitant speech,—to use these is to tell a
story directly.</p>
<p>After simplicity and directness, comes that quality which to
advise, is to become a rock of offence to many. It is the
suggestion, "Tell the story <i>dramatically</i>." Yet when we
quite understand each other as to the meaning
of<SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109"></SPAN> "dramatically," I think you will agree
with me that a good story-teller includes this in his
qualities of manner. It means, not in the manner of the
elocutionist, not excitably, not any of the things which are
incompatible with simplicity and sincerity; but with a
whole-hearted throwing of oneself into the game, which
identifies one in a manner with the character or situation
of the moment. It means responsively, vividly, without
interposing a blank wall of solid self between the drama of
the tale and the mind's eye of the audience.</p>
<p>It is such fun, pure and simple, so to throw oneself into
it, and to see the answering expressions mimic one's own, that
it seems superfluous to urge it. Yet many persons do find it
difficult. The instant, slight but suggestive change of voice,
the use of onomatopoetic words, the response of eyes and hands,
which are all immediate and spontaneous with some temperaments,
are to others a matter of shamefacedness and labour. To those,
to all who are not by nature bodily expressive, I would
reiterate the injunction already given,—not to pretend.
Do nothing you cannot do naturally and happily. But lay your
stress on the inner and spiritual effort to appreciate, to
feel, to imagine out the tale; and let the expressiveness of
your body grow gradually with the increasing freedom from
crippling self-<SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110"></SPAN>consciousness. The physique will become
more mobile as the emotion does.</p>
<p>The expression must, however, always <i>remain suggestive
rather than illustrative</i>. This is the side of the case
which those who are over-dramatic must not forget. The
story-teller is not playing the parts of his stories; he is
merely arousing the imagination of his hearers to picture the
scenes for themselves. One element of the dual consciousness of
the tale-teller remains always the observer, the reporter, the
quiet outsider.</p>
<p>I like to think of the story-teller as a good fellow
standing at a great window overlooking a busy street or a
picturesque square, and reporting with gusto to the comrade in
the rear of the room what of mirth or sadness he sees; he hints
at the policeman's strut, the organ-grinder's shrug, the
schoolgirl's gaiety, with a gesture or two which is born of an
irresistible impulse to imitate; but he never leaves his
fascinating post to carry the imitation further than a
hint.</p>
<p>The verity of this figure lies in the fact that the dramatic
quality of story-telling depends closely upon the <i>clearness
and power with which the story-teller visualises the events and
characters he describes</i>. You must hold the image before the
mind's eye, using your imagination to embody to yourself every
act, incident and appear<SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111"></SPAN>ance. You must, indeed, stand at the
window of your consciousness and watch what happens.</p>
<p>This is a point so vital that I am tempted to put it in
ornate type. You must <i>see</i> what you <i>say</i>!</p>
<p>It is not too much, even, to say, "You must see more than
you say." True vividness is lent by a background of picture
realised by the listener beyond what you tell him. Children
see, as a rule, no image you do not see; they see most clearly
what you see most largely. Draw, then, from a full well, not
from a supply so low that the pumps wheeze at every pull.</p>
<p>Dramatic power of the reasonably quiet and suggestive type
demanded for telling a story will come pretty surely in the
train of effort along these lines; it follows the clear concept
and sincerity in imparting it, and is a natural consequence of
the visualising imagination.</p>
<p>It is inextricably bound up, also, with the causes and
results of the quality which finds place in my final
injunction, to tell your story <i>with zest</i>. It might
almost be assumed that the final suggestion renders the
preceding one superfluous, so direct is the effect of a lively
interest on the dramatic quality of a narration; but it would
not of itself be adequate; the necessity of visualising
imagination is paramount. Zest is, however, a close second to
this clearness of mental vision. It is entirely
<SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112"></SPAN>necessary to be interested in your own
story, to enjoy it as you tell it. If you are bored and
tired, the children will soon be bored and tired, too. If
you are not interested your manner cannot get that vitalised
spontaneity which makes dramatic power possible. Nothing
else will give that relish on the lips, that gusto, which
communicates its joy to the audience and makes it receptive
to every impression. I used to say to teachers, "Tell your
story with all your might," but I found that this by a
natural misconception was often interpreted to mean
"laboriously." And of course nothing is more injurious to
the enjoyment of an audience than obvious effort on the part
of the entertainer. True zest can be—often
is—extremely quiet, but it gives a savour nothing else
can impart.</p>
<p>"But how, at the end of a hard morning's work, can I be
interested in a story I have told twenty times before?" asks
the kindergarten or primary teacher, not without reason.</p>
<p>There are two things to be said. The first is a reminder of
the wisdom of choosing stories in which you originally have
interest; and of having a store large enough to permit variety.
The second applies to those inevitable times of weariness which
attack the most interested and well-stocked story-teller. You
are, perhaps, tired out physically. You have told a certain
story <SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113"></SPAN>till it seems as if a repetition of it
must produce bodily effects dire to contemplate, yet that
happens to be the very story you must tell. What can you do?
I answer, "Make believe." The device seems incongruous with
the repeated warnings against pretence; but it is necessary,
and it is wise. Pretend as hard as ever you can to be
interested. And the result will be—before you know
it—that you will <i>be</i> interested. That is the
chief cause of the recommendation; it brings about the
result it simulates. Make believe, as well as you know how,
and the probability is that you will not even know when the
transition from pretended to real interest comes.</p>
<p>And fortunately, the children never know the difference.
They have not that psychological infallibility which is often
attributed to them. They might, indeed, detect a pretence which
continued through a whole tale; but that is so seldom necessary
that it needs little consideration.</p>
<p>So then: enjoy your story; be interested in it,—if you
possibly can; and if you cannot, pretend to be, till the very
pretence brings about the virtue you have assumed.</p>
<p>There is much else which might be said and urged regarding
the method of story-telling, even without encroaching on the
domain of personal variations. A whole chapter might, for
example, be devoted to voice and enunciation, and then
<SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114"></SPAN>leave the subject fertile. But voice and
enunciation are after all merely single manifestations of
degree and quality of culture, of taste, and of natural
gift. No set rules can bring charm of voice and speech to a
person whose feeling and habitual point of view are
fundamentally wrong; the person whose habitual feeling and
mental attitude are fundamentally right needs few or no
rules. As the whole matter of story-telling is in the first
instance an expression of the complex personal product, so
will this feature of it vary in perfection according to the
beauty and culture of the human mechanism manifesting
it.</p>
<p>A few generally applicable suggestions may, however, be
useful,—always assuming the story-teller to have the
fundamental qualifications of fine and wholesome habit. These
are not rules for the art of speaking; they are merely some
practical considerations regarding speaking to an audience.</p>
<p>First, I would reiterate my earlier advice, be simple.
Affectation is the worst enemy of voice and enunciation alike.
Slovenly enunciation is certainly very dreadful, but the
unregenerate may be pardoned if they prefer it to the affected
mouthing which some over-nice people without due sense of
values expend on every syllable which is so unlucky as to fall
between their teeth.</p>
<p>Next I would urge avoidance of a fault very
<SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115"></SPAN>common with those who speak much in large
rooms,—the mistaken effort at loudness. This results
in tightening and straining the throat, finally producing
nasal head-tones or a voice of metallic harshness. And it is
entirely unnecessary. There is no need to speak loudly. The
ordinary schoolroom needs no vocal effort. A hall seating
three or four hundred persons demands no effort whatever
beyond a certain clearness and definiteness of speech. A
hall seating from five to eight hundred needs more skill in
aiming the voice, but still demands no shouting.</p>
<p>It is indeed largely the psychological quality of a tone
that makes it reach in through the ear to the comprehension.
The quiet, clear, restful, persuasive tone of a speaker who
knows his power goes straight home; but loud speech confuses.
Never speak loudly. In a small room, speak as gently and easily
as in conversation; in a large room, think of the people
farthest away, and speak clearly, with a slight separation
between words, and with definite phrasing,—aiming your
<i>mind</i> toward the distant listeners.</p>
<p>If one is conscious of nasality or throatiness of voice, it
certainly pays to study the subject seriously with an
intelligent teacher. But a good, natural speaking-voice, free
from extraordinary vices, will fill all the requirements of
story-telling to small audiences, without other
<SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116"></SPAN>attention than comes indirectly from
following the general principles of the art.</p>
<p>To sum it all up, then, let us say of the method likely to
bring success in telling stories, that it includes sympathy,
grasp, spontaneity: one must appreciate the story, and know it;
and then, using the realising imagination as a constant
vivifying force, and dominated by the mood of the story, one
must tell it with all one's might,—simply, vitally,
joyously.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117"></SPAN>CHAPTER V</h2>
<h2>SOME SPECIFIC SCHOOLROOM USES OF STORY-TELLING</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>In Chapter II., I have tried to give my conception of the
general aim of story-telling in school. From that conception,
it is not difficult to deduce certain specific uses. The one
most plainly intimated is that of a brief recreation period, a
feature which has proved valuable in many classes. Less
definitely implied, but not to be ignored, was the use of the
story during, or accessory to, the lesson in science or
history.</p>
<p>But more distinctive and valuable than these, I think, is a
specific use which I have recently had the pleasure of seeing
exemplified in great completeness in the schools of Providence,
Rhode Island.</p>
<p>Some four years ago, the assistant superintendent of schools
of that city, Miss Ella L. Sweeney, introduced a rather unusual
and extended application of the story in her primary classes.
While the experiment was in its early stages, it was my good
fortune to be allowed to make suggestions for its development,
and as the devices in question were those I had been
<SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118"></SPAN>accustomed to use as a pastime for
children, I was able to take some slight hand in the
formative work of its adoption as an educational method.
Carried out most ably by the teachers to whom it was
entrusted, the plan has evolved into a more inclusive and
systematic one than was at first hoped for; it is one from
which I have been grateful to learn.</p>
<p>Tersely stated, the object of the general plan is the
freeing and developing of the power of expression in the
pupils.</p>
<p>I think there can be no need of dwelling on the desirability
of this result. The apathy and "woodenness" of children under
average modes of pedagogy is apparent to anyone who is
interested enough to observe. In elementary work, the most
noticeable lack of natural expression is probably in the
reading classes; the same drawback appears at a later stage in
English composition. But all along the line every thoughtful
teacher knows how difficult it is to obtain spontaneous,
creative reaction on material given.</p>
<p>Story-telling has a real mission to perform in setting free
the natural creative expression of children, and in vitalising
the general atmosphere of the school. The method in use for
this purpose in Providence (and probably elsewhere, as ideas
usually germinate in more than one place at once) is a
threefold <i>giving back</i> of <SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119"></SPAN>the story by the children. Two of the
forms of reproduction are familiar to many teachers; the
first is the obvious one of telling the story back
again.</p>
<p>It is such fun to listen to a good story that children
remember it without effort, and later, when asked if they can
tell the story of <i>The Red-Headed Woodpecker</i> or <i>The
Little Red Hen</i>, they are as eager to try it as if it were a
personal experience which they were burning to impart.</p>
<p>Each pupil, in the Providence classes, is given a chance to
try each story, at some time. Then that one which each has told
especially well is allotted to him for his own particular
story, on which he has an especial claim thereafter.</p>
<p>It is surprising to note how comparatively individual and
distinctive the expression of voice and manner becomes, after a
short time. The child instinctively emphasises the points which
appeal to him, and the element of fun in it all helps to bring
forgetfulness of self. The main inflections and the general
tenor of the language, however, remain imitative, as is natural
with children. But this is a gain rather than otherwise, for it
is useful in forming good habit. In no other part of her work,
probably, has a teacher so good a chance to foster in her
pupils pleasant habits of enunciation and voice. And this is
especially worth while in the big <SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120"></SPAN>city schools, where so many children come
from homes where the English of the tenement is spoken.</p>
<p>I have since wished that every city primary teacher could
have visited with me the first-grade room in Providence where
the pupils were German, Russian, or Polish Jews, and where some
of them had heard no English previous to that year,—it
being then May. The joy that shone on their faces was nothing
less than radiance when the low-voiced teacher said, "Would you
like to tell these ladies some of your stories?"</p>
<p>They told us their stories, and there was truly not one told
poorly or inexpressively; all the children had learned
something of the joy of creative effort. But one little fellow
stands out in my memory beyond all the rest, yet as a type of
all the rest.</p>
<p>Rudolph was very small, and square, and merry of eye; life
was one eagerness and expectancy to him. He knew no English
beyond that of one school year. But he stood staunchly in his
place and told me the story of the Little Half Chick with an
abandon and bodily emphasis which left no doubt of his
sympathetic understanding of every word. The depth of moral
reproach in his tone was quite beyond description when he said,
"Little Half Chick, little Half Chick, when <i>I</i> was in
trubbul <SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121"></SPAN>you wouldn't help <i>me</i>!" He heartily
relished that repetition, and became more dramatic each
time.</p>
<p>Through it all, in the tones of the tender little voice, the
sidewise pose of the neat dark head, and the occasional use of
a chubby pointing finger, one could trace a vague reflection of
the teacher's manner. It was not strong enough to dominate at
all over the child's personality, but it was strong enough to
suggest possibilities.</p>
<p>In different rooms, I was told <i>The Half Chick</i>, <i>The
Little Red Hen</i>, <i>The Three Bears</i>, <i>The Red-Headed
Woodpecker</i>, <i>The Fox and the Grapes</i>, and many other
simple stories, and in every instance there was a noticeable
degree of spontaneity and command of expression.</p>
<p>When the reading classes were held, the influence of this
work was very visible. It had crept into the teachers' method,
as well as the children's attitude. The story interest was
still paramount. In the discussion, in the teachers' remarks,
and in the actual reading, there was a joyousness and an
interest in the subject-matter which totally precluded that
preoccupation with sounds and syllables so deadly to any real
progress in reading. There was less of the mechanical in the
reading than in any I had heard in my visits to schools; but it
was exceptionally accurate.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122"></SPAN>The second form of giving back which has
proved a keen pleasure and a stimulus to growth is a kind of
"seat-work." The children are allowed to make original
illustrations of the stories by cutting silhouette
pictures.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i124b.png" alt=""THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A SHOE"" title=""THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A SHOE"" /></div>
<p class="center"><b>THERE WAS AN OLD WOMAN WHO LIVED IN A
SHOE</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>It will be readily seen that no child can do this without
visualising each image very perfectly. In the simplest and most
unconscious way possible, the small artists are developing the
power of conceiving and holding the concrete image of an idea
given, the power which is at the bottom of all arts of
expression.</p>
<p>Through the kindness of Miss Sweeney, I am able to insert
several of these illustrations. They are entirely original, and
were made without any thought of such a use as this.</p>
<p>The pictures and the retelling are both popular with
children, but neither is as dear to them as the third form of
reproduction of which I wish to speak. This third kind is taken
entirely on the ground of play, and no visibly didactic element
enters into it. It consists simply of <i>playing the
story</i>.</p>
<p>When a good story with a simple sequence has been told, and
while the children are still athrill with the delight of it,
they are told they may play it.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>"Who would like to be Red Riding Hood?" says the teacher; up
go the little girls' hands, and Mary or Hannah or Gertrude is
chosen.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124"></SPAN>Who will be the wolf?" Johnny or Marcus
becomes the wolf. The kind woodchopper and the mother are
also happily distributed, for in these little dramatic
companies it is an all-star cast, and no one realises any
indignity in a subordinate <i>rôle</i>.</p>
<p>"Now, where shall we have little Red Riding Hood's house?
'Over in that corner,' Katie? Very well, Riding Hood shall live
over there. And where shall the grandmother's cottage be?"</p>
<p>The children decide that it must be a long distance through
the wood,—half-way round the schoolroom, in fact. The
wolf selects the spot where he will meet Red Riding Hood, and
the woodchopper chooses a position from which he can rush in at
the critical moment, to save Red Riding Hood's life.</p>
<p>Then, with gusto good to see, they play the game. The
teacher makes no suggestions; each actor creates his part. Some
children prove extremely expressive and facile, while others
are limited by nature. But each is left to his spontaneous
action.</p>
<p>In the course of several days several sets of children have
been allowed to try; then if any of them are notably good in
the several <i>rôles</i>, they are given an especial
privilege in that story, as was done with the retelling. When a
child expresses a part badly, the teacher sometimes asks if
anyone thinks of another <SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126"></SPAN>way to do it; from different examples
offered, the children then choose the one they prefer; this
is adopted. At no point is the teacher apparently teaching.
She lets the audience teach itself and its actors.</p>
<p>The children played a good many stories for me during my
visit in Providence. Of them all, <i>Red Riding Hood</i>,
<i>The Fox and the Grapes</i>, and <i>The Lion and the
Mouse</i> were most vividly done.</p>
<p>It will be long before the chief of the Little Red Riding
Hoods fades from my memory. She had a dark, foreign little
face, with a good deal of darker hair tied back from it, and
brown, expressive hands. Her eyes were so full of dancing
lights that when they met mine unexpectedly it was as if a
chance reflection had dazzled me. When she was told that she
might play, she came up for her riding hood like an embodied
delight, almost dancing as she moved. (Her teacher used a few
simple elements of stage-setting for her stories, such as bowls
for the Bears, a cape for Riding Hood, and so on.)</p>
<p>The game began at once. Riding Hood started from the rear
corner of the room, basket on arm; her mother gave her strict
injunctions as to lingering on the way, and she returned a
respectful "Yes, mother." Then she trotted round the aisle,
greeting the wood<SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128"></SPAN>chopper on the way, to the deep wood which
lay close by the teacher's desk. There master wolf was
waiting, and there the two held converse,—master wolf
very crafty indeed, Red Riding Hood extremely polite. The
wolf then darted on ahead and crouched down in the corner
which represented grandmother's bed. Riding Hood tripped
sedately to the imaginary door, and knocked. The familiar
dialogue followed, and with the words "the better to eat you
with, my dear!" the wolf clutched Red Riding Hood, to eat
her up. But we were not forced to undergo the threatened
scene of horrid carnage, as the woodchopper opportunely
arrived, and stated calmly, "I will not let you kill Little
Red Riding Hood."</p>
<p>All was now happily culminated, and with the chopper's grave
injunction as to future conduct in her ears, the rescued
heroine tiptoed out of the woods, to her seat.</p>
<p>I wanted to applaud, but I realised in the nick of time that
we were all playing, and held my peace.</p>
<p><i>The Fox and the Grapes</i> was more dramatically done,
but was given by a single child. He was the chosen "fox" of
another primary room, and had the fair colouring and sturdy
frame which matched his Swedish name. He was naturally
dramatic. It was easy to see that he instinctively visualised
everything, and <SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130"></SPAN>this he did so strongly that he suggested
to the onlooker every detail of the scene.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i124a.png" alt="THE FOX AND THE GRAPES" title="THE FOX AND THE GRAPES" /></div>
<p class="center"><b>THE FOX AND THE GRAPES</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>He chose for his grape-trellis the rear wall of the
room.</p>
<p>Standing there, he looked longingly up at the invisible
bunch of grapes. "My gracious," he said, "what fine grapes! I
will have some."</p>
<p>Then he jumped for them.</p>
<p>"Didn't get them," he muttered, "I'll try again," and he
jumped higher.</p>
<p>"Didn't get them this time," he said disgustedly, and hopped
up once more. Then he stood still, looked up, shrugged his
shoulders, and remarked in an absurdly worldly-wise tone,
"Those grapes are sour!" After which he walked away.</p>
<p>Of course the whole thing was infantile, and without a touch
of grace; but it is no exaggeration to say that the child did
what many grown-up actors fail to do,—he preserved the
illusion.</p>
<p>It was in still another room that I saw the lion and mouse
fable played.</p>
<p>The lion lay flat on the floor for his nap, but started up
when he found his paw laid on the little mouse, who crouched as
small as she could beside him. (The mouse was by nature rather
larger than the lion, but she called what art she might to her
assistance.) The <SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131"></SPAN>mouse persuaded the lion to lift his paw,
and ran away.</p>
<p>Presently a most horrific groaning emanated from the lion.
The mouse ran up, looked him over, and soliloquised in precise
language,—evidently remembered, "What is the matter with
the lion? Oh, I see; he is caught in a trap." And then she
gnawed with her teeth at the imaginary rope which bound
him.</p>
<p>"What makes you so kind to me, little Mouse?" said the
rescued lion.</p>
<p>"You let me go, when I asked you," said the mouse
demurely.</p>
<p>"Thank you, little Mouse," answered the lion; and therewith,
finis.</p>
<p>It is not impossible that all this play atmosphere may seem
incongruous and unnecessary to teachers used to more
conventional methods, but I feel sure that an actual experience
of it would modify that point of view conclusively. The
children of the schools where story-telling and "dramatising"
were practised were startlingly better in reading, in
attentiveness, and in general power of expression, than the
pupils of like social conditions in the same grades of other
cities which I visited soon after, and in which the more
conventional methods were exclusively used. The teachers, also,
were stronger in power of expression.</p>
<p>But the most noticeable, though the least <SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132"></SPAN>tangible, difference was in the moral
atmosphere of the schoolroom. There had been a great gain in
vitality in all the rooms where stories were a part of the
work. It had acted and reacted on pupils and teachers alike.
The telling of a story well so depends on being thoroughly
vitalised that, naturally, habitual telling had resulted in
habitual vitalisation.</p>
<p>This result was not, of course, wholly due to the practice
of story-telling, but it was in some measure due to that. And
it was a result worth the effort.</p>
<p>I beg to urge these specific uses of stories, as both
recreative and developing, and as especially tending toward
enlarged power of expression: retelling the story; illustrating
the story in seat-work; dramatisation.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2>STORIES SELECTED AND ADAPTED FOR TELLING</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133"></SPAN>
<SPAN name="ESPECIALLY_FOR_KINDERGARTEN_AND_CLASS_I" id="ESPECIALLY_FOR_KINDERGARTEN_AND_CLASS_I"></SPAN></p>
<h2>ESPECIALLY FOR KINDERGARTEN AND CLASS I.</h2>
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span><SPAN name="Wee_Willie_Winkie_runs_through_the_town" id="Wee_Willie_Winkie_runs_through_the_town"></SPAN>Wee
Willie Winkie runs through the
town,<br/></span> <span>Upstairs and downstairs
in his nightgown,<br/></span> <span>Rapping at
the window, crying through the
lock,<br/></span> <span>"Are the children in
their beds, for now it's eight
o'clock?"<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<hr style='width: 25%;' />
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span>There was a crooked man, and he went a
crooked mile,<br/></span> <span>He found a crooked
sixpence against a crooked stile;<br/></span>
<span>He bought a crooked cat, which caught a
crooked mouse,<br/></span> <span>And they all
lived together in a little crooked
house.<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<hr style='width: 25%;' />
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span>Cushy cow bonny, let down thy
milk,<br/></span> <span>And I will give thee a
gown of silk;<br/></span> <span>A gown of silk and
a silver tee,<br/></span> <span>If thou wilt let
down thy milk to me.<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<hr style='width: 25%;' />
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span>"Little girl, little girl, where have you
been?"<br/></span> <span>"Gathering roses to give
to the queen."<br/></span> <span>"Little girl,
little girl, what gave she you?"<br/></span>
<span>"She gave me a diamond as big as my
shoe."<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<hr style='width: 25%;' />
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">Little Bo-peep has lost her
sheep,<br/></span> <span class="i6">And can't tell
where to find them;<br/></span>
<span class="i4">Leave them alone, and they'll come
home,<br/></span> <span class="i6">And bring their
tails behind them.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">Little Bo-peep fell fast
asleep,<br/></span> <span class="i6">And dreamt
she heard them bleating;<br/></span>
<span class="i4">But when she awoke, she found it a
joke,<br/></span> <span class="i6">For still they
all were fleeting.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">Then up she took her little
crook,<br/></span> <span class="i6">Determin'd for
to find them;<br/></span> <span class="i4">She
found them indeed, but it made her heart
bleed,<br/></span> <span class="i6">For they'd
left their tails behind them.<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="FIVE_LITTLE_WHITE_HEADS" id="FIVE_LITTLE_WHITE_HEADS"></SPAN>FIVE LITTLE WHITE
HEADS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_12" id="FNanchor_1_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_12" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<p class="center">BY WALTER LEARNED</p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_12" id="Footnote_1_12"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_12"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> From <i>Mother-Song and Child-Song</i>,
Charlotte Brewster Jordan.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span>Five little white heads peeped out of the
mould,<br/></span> <span class="i2">When the dew
was damp and the night was cold;<br/></span>
<span>And they crowded their way through the soil
with pride;<br/></span> <span class="i2">"Hurrah!
We are going to be mushrooms!" they
cried.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span>But the sun came up, and the sun shone
down,<br/></span> <span class="i2">And the little
white heads were withered and brown;<br/></span>
<span>Long were their faces, their pride had a
fall--<br/></span> <span class="i2">They were
nothing but toadstools, after all.<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="BIRD_THOUGHTS" id="BIRD_THOUGHTS"></SPAN>BIRD
THOUGHTS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_2_13" id="FNanchor_2_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_2_13" class="fnanchor">[2]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_2_13" id="Footnote_2_13"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_2_13"><span class="label">
[2]</span></SPAN> <i>Ibid</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div style="margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;">
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">I lived first in a little
house,<br/></span> <span class="i6">And lived
there very well;<br/></span> <span class="i4">I
thought the world was small and round,<br/></span>
<span class="i6">And made of pale blue
shell.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">I lived next in a little
nest,<br/></span> <span class="i6">Nor needed any
other;<br/></span> <span class="i4">I thought the
world was made of straw,<br/></span>
<span class="i6">And brooded by my
mother.<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">One day I fluttered from the
nest<br/></span> <span class="i6">To see what I
could find.<br/></span> <span class="i4">I said,
"The world is made of leaves;<br/></span>
<span class="i6">I have been very
blind."<br/></span></div>
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">At length I flew beyond the
tree,<br/></span> <span class="i6">Quite fit for
grown-up labours.<br/></span> <span class="i4">I
don't know how the world <i>is</i> made,<br/></span>
<span class="i6">And neither do my
neighbours!<br/></span></div>
</div></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="HOW_WE_CAME_TO_HAVE_PINK_ROSES" id="HOW_WE_CAME_TO_HAVE_PINK_ROSES"></SPAN>HOW WE CAME TO HAVE
PINK ROSES</b> <SPAN name="FNanchor_1_14" id="FNanchor_1_14"></SPAN> <SPAN href="#Footnote_1_14" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_14" id="Footnote_1_14"></SPAN>
<SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_14"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN>
Told me by Miss Elizabeth McCracken.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once, ever and ever so long ago, we didn't have any pink
roses. All the roses in the world were white. There weren't any
red ones at all, any yellow ones, or any pink ones,—only
white roses.</p>
<p>And one morning, very early, a little white rosebud woke up,
and saw the sun looking at her. He stared so hard that the
little white rosebud did not know what to do; so she looked up
at him and said, "Why are you looking at me so hard?"</p>
<p>"Because you are so pretty!" said the big round sun. And the
little white rosebud blushed! She blushed pink. And all her
children after her were little pink roses!</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="RAGGYLUG" id="RAGGYLUG"></SPAN>RAGGYLUG</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_2_15" id="FNanchor_2_15"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_2_15" class="fnanchor">[2]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_2_15" id="Footnote_2_15"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_2_15"><span class="label">
[2]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Mr Ernest Thompson Seton's
<i>Wild Animals I have known.</i> (David Nutt, 57-59 Long
Acre, W.C. 6s. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there was a little furry rabbit, who lived with his
mother deep down in a nest under the <SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136"></SPAN>long grass. His name was Raggylug, and his
mother's name was Molly Cottontail. Every morning, when
Molly Cottontail went out to hunt for food, she said to
Raggylug, "Now, Raggylug, lie still, and make no noise. No
matter what you hear, no matter what you see, don't you
move. Remember you are only a baby rabbit, and lie low." And
Raggylug always said he would.</p>
<p>One day, after his mother had gone, he was lying very still
in the nest, looking up through the feathery grass. By just
cocking his eye, so, he could see what was going on up in the
world. Once a big blue-jay perched on a twig above him, and
scolded someone very loudly; he kept saying, "Thief! thief!"
But Raggylug never moved his nose, nor his paws; he lay still.
Once a lady-bird took a walk down a blade of grass, over his
head; she was so top-heavy that pretty soon she tumbled off and
fell to the bottom, and had to begin all over again. But
Raggylug never moved his nose nor his paws; he lay still.</p>
<p>The sun was warm, and it was very still.</p>
<p>Suddenly Raggylug heard a little sound, far off. It sounded
like "Swish, swish," very soft and far away. He listened. It
was a queer little sound, low down in the grass,
"rustle—rustle—rustle"; Raggylug was interested.
But he never moved his nose or his paws; he lay still. Then the
sound came nearer, "rustle—rustle—rustle"; then
grew fainter, then came <SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137"></SPAN>nearer; in and out, nearer and nearer,
like something coming; only, when Raggylug heard anything
coming he always heard its feet, stepping ever so softly.
What could it be that came so
smoothly,—rustle—rustle—without any
feet?</p>
<p>He forgot his mother's warning, and sat up on his hind paws;
the sound stopped then. "Pooh," thought Raggylug, "I'm not a
baby rabbit, I am three weeks old; I'll find out what this is."
He stuck his head over the top of the nest, and
looked—straight into the wicked eyes of a great big
snake. "Mammy, Mammy!" screamed Raggylug. "Oh, Mammy,
Mam—" But he couldn't scream any more, for the big snake
had his ear in his mouth and was winding about the soft little
body, squeezing Raggylug's life out. He tried to call "Mammy!"
again, but he could not breathe.</p>
<p>Ah, but Mammy had heard the first cry. Straight over the
fields she flew, leaping the stones and hummocks, fast as the
wind, to save her baby. She wasn't a timid little cottontail
rabbit then; she was a mother whose child was in danger. And
when she came to Raggylug and the big snake, she took one look,
and then hop! hop! she went over the snake's back; and as she
jumped she struck at the snake with her strong hind claws so
that they tore his skin. He hissed with rage, but he did not
let go.</p>
<p>Hop! hop! she went again, and this time she
<SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138"></SPAN>hurt him so that he twisted and turned;
but he held on to Raggylug.</p>
<p>Once more the mother rabbit hopped, and once more she struck
and tore the snake's back with her sharp claws. Zzz! How she
hurt! The snake dropped Raggy to strike at her, and Raggy
rolled on to his feet and ran.</p>
<p>"Run, Raggylug, run!" said his mother, keeping the snake
busy with her jumps; and you may believe Raggylug ran! Just as
soon as he was out of the way his mother came too, and showed
him where to go. When she ran, there was a little white patch
that showed under her tail; that was for Raggy to
follow,—he followed it now.</p>
<p>Far, far away she led him, through the long grass, to a
place where the big snake could not find him, and there she
made a new nest. And this time, when she told Raggylug to lie
low you'd better believe he minded!</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_GOLDEN_COBWEBS" id="THE_GOLDEN_COBWEBS"></SPAN>THE GOLDEN
COBWEBS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_16" id="FNanchor_1_16"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_16" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<p class="center"><b>A STORY TO TELL BY THE CHRISTMAS
TREE</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_16" id="Footnote_1_16"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_16"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> This story was told me in the mother-tongue
of a German friend, at the kindly instance of a common
friend of both; the narrator had heard it at home from the
lips of a father of story-loving children for whom he often
invented such little tales. The present adaptation has
passed by hearsay through so many minds that it is perhaps
little like the original, but I venture to hope it has a
touch of the original fancy, at least.</p>
</div>
<p>I am going to tell you a story about something wonderful
that happened to a Christmas<SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139"></SPAN> Tree like this, ever and ever so long
ago, when it was once upon a time.</p>
<p>It was before Christmas, and the tree was trimmed with
bright spangled threads and many-coloured candles and (name the
trimmings of the tree before you), and it stood safely out of
sight in a room where the doors were locked, so that the
children should not see it before the proper time. But ever so
many other little house-people had seen it. The big black pussy
saw it with her great green eyes; the little grey kitty saw it
with her little blue eyes; the kind house-dog saw it with his
steady brown eyes; the yellow canary saw it with his wise,
bright eyes. Even the wee, wee mice that were so afraid of the
cat had peeped one peep when no one was by.</p>
<p>But there was someone who hadn't seen the Christmas tree. It
was the little grey spider!</p>
<p>You see, the spiders lived in the corners,—the warm
corners of the sunny attic and the dark corners of the nice
cellar. And they were expecting to see the Christmas Tree as
much as anybody. But just before Christmas a great cleaning-up
began in the house. The house-mother came sweeping and dusting
and wiping <SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140"></SPAN>and scrubbing, to make everything grand
and clean for the Christ-child's birthday. Her broom went
into all the corners, poke, poke,—and of course the
spiders had to run. Dear, dear, <i>how</i> the spiders had
to run! Not one could stay in the house while the Christmas
cleanness lasted. So, you see, they couldn't see the
Christmas Tree.</p>
<p>Spiders like to know all about everything, and see all there
is to see, and these were very sad. So at last they went to the
Christ-child and told him about it.</p>
<p>"All the others see the Christmas Tree, dear Christ-child,"
they said; "but we, who are so domestic and so fond of
beautiful things, we are <i>cleaned up</i>! We cannot see it,
at all."</p>
<p>The Christ-child was sorry for the little spiders when he
heard this, and he said they should see the Christmas Tree.</p>
<p>The day before Christmas, when nobody was noticing, he let
them all go in, to look as long as ever they liked.</p>
<p>They came creepy, creepy, down the attic stairs, creepy,
creepy, up the cellar stairs, creepy, creepy, along the
halls,—and into the beautiful room. The fat mother
spiders and the old papa spiders were there, and all the little
teeny, tiny, curly spiders, the baby ones. And then they
looked! Round and round the tree they crawled, and looked and
looked and <SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141"></SPAN>looked. Oh, what a good time they had!
They thought it was perfectly beautiful. And when they had
looked at everything they could see from the floor, they
started up the tree to see more. All over the tree they ran,
creepy, crawly, looking at every single thing. Up and down,
in and out, over every branch and twig, the little spiders
ran, and saw every one of the pretty things right up
close.</p>
<p>They stayed till they had seen all there was to see, you may
be sure, and then they went away at last, <i>quite</i>
happy.</p>
<p>Then, in the still, dark night before Christmas Day, the
dear Christ-child came, to bless the tree for the children. But
when he looked at it—<i>what</i> do you suppose?—it
was covered with cobwebs! Everywhere the little spiders had
been they had left a spider-web; and you know they had been
everywhere. So the tree was covered from its trunk to its tip
with spider-webs, all hanging from the branches and looped
round the twigs; it was a strange sight.</p>
<p>What could the Christ-child do? He knew that house-mothers
do not like cobwebs; it would never, never do to have a
Christmas Tree covered with those. No, indeed.</p>
<p>So the dear Christ-child touched the spider's webs, and
turned them all to gold! Wasn't that a lovely trimming? They
shone and shone, all over the beautiful tree. And that is the
way <SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142"></SPAN>the Christmas Tree came to have golden
cobwebs on it.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="WHY_THE_MORNING_GLORY_CLIMBS" id="WHY_THE_MORNING_GLORY_CLIMBS"></SPAN>WHY THE MORNING-GLORY
CLIMBS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_17" id="FNanchor_1_17"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_17" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_17" id="Footnote_1_17"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_17"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> This story was given me by Miss Elisabeth
McCracken, who wrote it some years ago in a larger form,
and who told it to me in the way she had told it to many
children of her acquaintance.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once the Morning-Glory was flat on the ground. She grew that
way, and she had never climbed at all. Up in the top of a tree
near her lived Mrs Jennie Wren and her little baby Wren. The
little Wren was lame; he had a broken wing and couldn't fly. He
stayed in the nest all day. But the mother Wren told him all
about what she saw in the world, when she came flying home at
night. She used to tell him about the beautiful Morning-Glory
she saw on the ground. She told him about the Morning-Glory
every day, until the little Wren was filled with a desire to
see her for himself.</p>
<p>"How I wish I could see the Morning-Glory!" he said.</p>
<p>The Morning-Glory heard this, and she longed to let the
little Wren see her face. She pulled herself along the ground,
a little at a time, until she was at the foot of the tree where
the little Wren lived. But she could not get any farther,
because she did not know how to climb. At last she wanted to go
up so <SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143"></SPAN>much, that she caught hold of the bark of
the tree, and pulled herself up a little. And little by
little, before she knew it, she was climbing.</p>
<p>And she climbed right up the tree to the little Wren's nest,
and put her sweet face over the edge of the nest, where the
little Wren could see.</p>
<p>That was how the Morning-Glory came to climb.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_LITTLE_TAVWOTS" id="THE_STORY_OF_LITTLE_TAVWOTS"></SPAN>THE STORY OF LITTLE
TAVWOTS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_18" id="FNanchor_1_18"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_18" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_18" id="Footnote_1_18"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_18"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>The Basket Woman</i>, by
Mary Austin.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>This is the story an Indian woman told a little white boy
who lived with his father and mother near the Indians' country;
and Tavwots is the name of the little rabbit.</p>
<p>But once, long ago, Tavwots was not little,—he was the
largest of all four-footed things, and a mighty hunter. He used
to hunt every day; as soon as it was day, and light enough to
see, he used to get up, and go to his hunting. But every day he
saw the track of a great foot on the trail, before him. This
troubled him, for his pride was as big as his body.</p>
<p>"Who is this," he cried, "that goes before me to the
hunting, and makes so great a stride? Does he think to put me
to shame?"</p>
<p>"T'-sst!" said his mother, "there is none greater than
thou."</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144"></SPAN>Still, there are the footprints in the
trail,' said Tavwots.</p>
<p>And the next morning he got up earlier; but still the great
footprints and the mighty stride were before him. The next
morning he got up still earlier; but there were the mighty
foot-tracks and the long, long stride.</p>
<p>"Now I will set me a trap for this impudent fellow," said
Tavwots, for he was very cunning. So he made a snare of his
bowstring and set it in the trail overnight.</p>
<p>And when in the morning he went to look, behold, he had
caught the sun in his snare! All that part of the earth was
beginning to smoke with the heat of it.</p>
<p>"Is it you who made the tracks in my trail?" cried
Tavwots.</p>
<p>"It is I," said the sun; "come and set me free, before the
whole earth is afire."</p>
<p>Then Tavwots saw what he had to do, and he drew his sharp
hunting-knife and ran to cut the bowstring. But the heat was so
great that he ran back before he had done it; and when he ran
back he was melted down to half his size! Then the earth began
to burn, and the smoke curled up against the sky.</p>
<p>"Come again, Tavwots," cried the sun.</p>
<p>And Tavwots ran again to cut the bowstring. But the heat was
so great that he ran back <SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145"></SPAN>before he had done it, and be was melted
down to a quarter of his size!</p>
<p>"Come again, Tavwots, and quickly," cried the sun, "or all
the world will be burnt up."</p>
<p>And Tavwots ran again; this time he cut the bowstring and
set the sun free. But when he got back he was melted down to
the size he is now! Only one thing is left of all his
greatness: you may still see by the print of his feet as he
leaps in the trail, how great his stride was when he caught the
sun in his snare.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_PIG_BROTHER" id="THE_PIG_BROTHER"></SPAN>THE PIG
BROTHER</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_19" id="FNanchor_1_19"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_19" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_19" id="Footnote_1_19"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_19"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> From <i>The Golden Windows</i>, by Laura E.
Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There was once a child who was untidy. He left his books on
the floor, and his muddy shoes on the table; he put his fingers
in the jam pots, and spilled ink on his best pinafore; there
was really no end to his untidiness.</p>
<p>One day the Tidy Angel came into his nursery.</p>
<p>"This will never do!" said the Angel. "This is really
shocking. You must go out and stay with your brother while I
set things to rights here."</p>
<p>"I have no brother!" said the child.</p>
<p>"Yes, you have," said the Angel. "You may not know him, but
he will know you. Go out <SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146"></SPAN>in the garden and watch for him, and he
will soon come."</p>
<p>"I don't know what you mean!" said the child; but he went
out into the garden and waited.</p>
<p>Presently a squirrel came along, whisking his tail.</p>
<p>"Are you my brother?" asked the child.</p>
<p>The squirrel looked him over carefully.</p>
<p>"Well, I should hope not!" he said. "My fur is neat and
smooth, my nest is handsomely made, and in perfect order, and
my young ones are properly brought up. Why do you insult me by
asking such a question?"</p>
<p>He whisked off, and the child waited.</p>
<p>Presently a wren came hopping by.</p>
<p>"Are you my brother?" asked the child.</p>
<p>"No, indeed!" said the wren. "What impertinence! You will
find no tidier person than I in the whole garden. Not a feather
is out of place, and my eggs are the wonder of all for
smoothness and beauty. Brother, indeed!" He hopped off,
ruffling his feathers, and the child waited.</p>
<p>By-and-by a large Tommy Cat came along.</p>
<p>"Are you my brother?" asked the child.</p>
<p>"Go and look at yourself in the glass," said the Tommy Cat
haughtily, "and you will have your answer. I have been washing
myself in the sun all the morning, while it is clear that no
<SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147"></SPAN>water has come near you for a long time.
There are no such creatures as you in my family, I am humbly
thankful to say."</p>
<p>He walked on, waving his tail, and the child waited.</p>
<p>Presently a pig came trotting along.</p>
<p>The child did not wish to ask the pig if he were his
brother, but the pig did not wait to be asked.</p>
<p>"Hallo, brother!" he grunted.</p>
<p>"I am not your brother!" said the child.</p>
<p>"Oh yes, you are!" said the pig. "I confess I am not proud
of you, but there is no mistaking the members of our family.
Come along, and have a good roll in the barnyard! There is some
lovely black mud there."</p>
<p>"I don't like to roll in mud!" said the child.</p>
<p>"Tell that to the hens!" said the Pig Brother. "Look at your
hands and your shoes, and your pinafore! Come along, I say! You
may have some of the pig-wash for supper, if there is more than
I want."</p>
<p>"I don't want pig-wash!" said the child; and he began to
cry.</p>
<p>Just then the Tidy Angel came out.</p>
<p>"I have set everything to rights," she said, "and so it must
stay. Now, will you go with the Pig Brother, or will you come
back with me, and be a tidy child?"</p>
<p>"With you, with you!" cried the child; and he clung to the
Angel's dress.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148"></SPAN>The Pig Brother grunted.</p>
<p>"Small loss!" he said. "There will be all the more wash for
me!" And he trotted off.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_CAKE" id="THE_CAKE"></SPAN>THE CAKE</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_20" id="FNanchor_1_20"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_20" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_20" id="Footnote_1_20"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_20"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> From <i>The Golden Windows</i>, by Laura E.
Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>A child quarrelled with his brother one day about a
cake.</p>
<p>"It is my cake!" said the child.</p>
<p>"No, it is mine!" said his brother.</p>
<p>"You shall not have it!" said the child. "Give it to me this
minute!" And he fell upon his brother and beat him.</p>
<p>Just then came by an Angel who knew the child.</p>
<p>"Who is this that you are beating?" asked the Angel.</p>
<p>"It is my brother," said the child.</p>
<p>"No, but truly," said the Angel, "who is it?"</p>
<p>"It is my brother, I tell you!" said the child.</p>
<p>"Oh no," said the Angel, "that cannot be; and it seems a
pity for you to tell an untruth, because that makes spots on
your soul. If it were your brother, you would not beat
him."</p>
<p>"But he has my cake!" said the child.</p>
<p>"Oh," said the Angel, "now I see my mistake. You mean that
the cake is your brother; <SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149"></SPAN>and that seems a pity, too, for it does
not look like a very good cake,—and, besides, it is
all crumbled to pieces."</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_PIED_PIPER_OF_HAMELIN_TOWN" id="THE_PIED_PIPER_OF_HAMELIN_TOWN"></SPAN>THE PIED PIPER OF
HAMELIN TOWN</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_21" id="FNanchor_1_21"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_21" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_21" id="Footnote_1_21"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_21"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> From traditions, with rhymes from Browning's
<i>The Pied Piper of Hamelin</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once I made a pleasure trip to a country called Germany; and
I went to a funny little town, where all the streets ran
uphill. At the top there was a big mountain, steep like the
roof of a house, and at the bottom there was a big river, broad
and slow. And the funniest thing about the little town was that
all the shops had the same thing in them; bakers' shops,
grocers' shops, everywhere we went we saw the same
thing,—big chocolate rats, rats and mice, made out of
chocolate. We were so surprised that after a while, "Why do you
have rats in your shops?" we asked.</p>
<p>"Don't you know this is Hamelin town?" they said. "What of
that?" said we. "Why, Hamelin town is where the Pied Piper
came," they told us; "surely you know about the Pied Piper?"
"<i>What</i> about the Pied Piper?" we said. And this is what
they told us about him.</p>
<p>It seems that once, long, long ago, that little town was
dreadfully troubled with rats. The houses were full of them,
the shops were full of <SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150"></SPAN>them, the churches were full of them, they
were <i>everywhere</i>. The people were all but eaten out of
house and home. Those rats,</p>
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span>They fought the dogs and killed the
cats,<br/></span> <span class="i2">And bit the babies
in the cradles,<br/></span> <span>And ate the cheeses
out of the vats,<br/></span> <span class="i2">And
licked the soup from the cooks' own
ladles,<br/></span> <span>Split open the kegs of
salted sprats,<br/></span> <span>Made nests inside
men's Sunday hats,<br/></span> <span>And even spoiled
the women's chats<br/></span> <span class="i2">By
drowning their speaking<br/></span>
<span class="i2">With shrieking and
squeaking<br/></span> <span>In fifty different sharps
and flats!<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>At last it got so bad that the people simply couldn't stand
it any longer. So they all came together and went to the town
hall, and they said to the Mayor (you know what a mayor is?),
"See here, what do we pay you your salary for? What are you
good for, if you can't do a little thing like getting rid of
these rats? You must go to work and clear the town of them;
find the remedy that's lacking, or—we'll send you
packing!"</p>
<p>Well, the poor Mayor was in a terrible way. What to do he
didn't know. He sat with his head in his hands, and thought and
thought and thought.</p>
<p>Suddenly there came a little <i>rat-tat</i> at the door. Oh!
how the Mayor jumped! His poor old heart went pit-a-pat at
anything like the <SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151"></SPAN>sound of a rat. But it was only the
scraping of shoes on the mat. So the Mayor sat up, and said,
"Come in!"</p>
<p>And in came the strangest figure! It was a man, very tall
and very thin, with a sharp chin and a mouth where the smiles
went out and in, and two blue eyes, each like a pin; and he was
dressed half in red and half in yellow—he really was the
strangest fellow!—and round his neck he had a long red
and yellow ribbon, and on it was hung a thing something like a
flute, and his fingers went straying up and down it as if he
wanted to be playing.</p>
<p>He came up to the Mayor and said, "I hear you are troubled
with rats in this town."</p>
<p>"I should say we were," groaned the Mayor.</p>
<p>"Would you like to get rid of them? I can do it for
you."</p>
<p>"You can?" cried the Mayor. "How? Who are you?"</p>
<p>"Men call me the Pied Piper," said the man, "and I know a
way to draw after me everything that walks, or flies, or swims.
What will you give me if I rid your town of rats?"</p>
<p>"Anything, anything," said the Mayor. "I don't believe you
can do it, but if you can, I'll give you a thousand
guineas."</p>
<p>"All right," said the Piper, "it is a bargain."</p>
<p>And then he went to the door and stepped out into the street
and stood, and put the long <SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152"></SPAN>flute-like thing to his lips, and began to
play a little tune. A strange, high, little tune. And
before</p>
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i4">three shrill notes the pipe
uttered,<br/></span> <span>You heard as if an army
muttered;<br/></span> <span>And the muttering grew to
a grumbling;<br/></span> <span>And the grumbling grew
to a mighty rumbling;<br/></span> <span>And out of the
houses the rats came tumbling!<br/></span> <span>Great
rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats,<br/></span>
<span>Brown rats, black rats, gray rats, tawny
rats,<br/></span> <span>Grave old plodders, gay young
friskers,<br/></span> <span class="i2">Fathers,
mothers, uncles, cousins,<br/></span> <span>Cocking
tails and pricking whiskers,<br/></span>
<span class="i2">Families by tens and
dozens,<br/></span> <span>Brothers, sisters, husbands,
wives--<br/></span> <span>Followed the Piper for their
lives!<br/></span></div>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i126.png" alt=""Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats ... followed the Piper for their lives."" title=""Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny rats ... followed the Piper for their lives."" /></div>
<p class="center"><b>"Great rats, small rats, lean rats, brawny
rats ... followed the Piper for their lives."</b></p>
<p>From street to street he piped, advancing, from street to
street they followed, dancing. Up one street and down another,
till they came to the edge of the big river, and there the
piper turned sharply about and stepped aside, and all those
rats tumbled hurry skurry, head over heels, down the bank into
the river <i>and—were—drowned</i>. Every single
one. No, there was one big old fat rat; he was so fat he didn't
sink, and he swam across, and ran away to tell the tale.</p>
<p>Then the Piper came back to the town hall. And all the
people were waving their hats and shouting for joy. The Mayor
said they would have a big celebration, and build a tremendous
<SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153"></SPAN>bonfire in the middle of the town. He
asked the Piper to stay and see the bonfire,—very
politely.</p>
<p>"Yes," said the Piper, "that will be very nice; but first,
if you please, I should like my thousand guineas."</p>
<p>"H'm,—er—ahem!" said the Mayor. "You mean that
little joke of mine; of course that was a joke." (You see it is
always harder to pay for a thing when you no longer need
it.)</p>
<p>"I do not joke," said the Piper very quietly; "my thousand
guineas, if you please."</p>
<p>"Oh, come, now," said the Mayor, "you know very well it
wasn't worth sixpence to play a little tune like that; call it
one guinea, and let it go at that."</p>
<p>"A bargain is a bargain," said the Piper; "for the last
time,—will you give me my thousand guineas?"</p>
<p>"I'll give you a pipe of tobacco, something good to eat, and
call you lucky at that!" said the Mayor, tossing his head.</p>
<p>Then the Piper's mouth grew strange and thin, and sharp blue
and green lights began dancing in his eyes, and he said to the
Mayor very softly, "I know another tune than that I played; I
play it to those who play me false."</p>
<p>"Play what you please! You can't frighten me! Do your
worst!" said the Mayor, making himself big.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154"></SPAN>Then the Piper stood high up on the steps
of the town hall, and put the pipe to his lips, and began to
play a little tune. It was quite a different little tune,
this time, very soft and sweet, and very, very strange. And
before he had played three notes, you heard</p>
<div class="poem">
<div class="stanza">
<span class="i8">a rustling, that seemed like a
bustling<br/></span> <span>Of merry crowds justling at
pitching and hustling;<br/></span> <span>Small feet
were pattering, wooden shoes clattering,<br/></span>
<span>Little hands clapping and little tongues
chattering,<br/></span> <span>And like fowls in a
farmyard when barley is scattering,<br/></span>
<span>Out came the children running.<br/></span>
<span>All the little boys and girls,<br/></span>
<span>With rosy cheeks and flaxen curls,<br/></span>
<span>And sparkling eyes and teeth like
pearls,<br/></span> <span>Tripping and skipping, ran
merrily after<br/></span> <span>The wonderful music
with shouting and laughter.<br/></span></div>
</div>
<p>"Stop, stop!" cried the people. "He is taking our children!
Stop him, Mr Mayor!"</p>
<p>"I will give you your money, I will!" cried the Mayor, and
tried to run after the Piper.</p>
<p>But the very same music that made the children dance made
the grown-up people stand stock-still; it was as if their feet
had been tied to the ground; they could not move a muscle.
There they stood and saw the Piper move slowly down the street,
playing his little tune, with the children at his heels. On and
on he went; on and on the children danced; till he came to the
bank of the river.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155"></SPAN>Oh, oh! He will drown our children in the
river!" cried the people. But the Piper turned and went
along by the bank, and all the children followed after. Up,
and up, and up the hill they went, straight toward the
mountain which is like the roof of a house. And just as they
got to it, the mountain <i>opened</i>,—like two great
doors, and the Piper went in through the opening, playing
the little tune, and the children danced after
him—and—just as they got through—the great
doors slid together again and shut them all in! Every single
one. No, there was one little lame child, who couldn't keep
up with the rest and didn't get there in time. But none of
his little companions ever came back any more, not one.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i128.png" alt=""The Piper piped and the children danced ... all but one little lame boy, who could not keep up with the rest."" title=""The Piper piped and the children danced ... all but one little lame boy, who could not keep up with the rest."" /></div>
<p class="center"><b>"The Piper piped and the children danced
... all but one little lame boy, who could not keep up with the
rest."</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>But years and years afterward, when the fat old rat who swam
across the river was a grandfather, his children used to ask
him, "What made you follow the music, Grandfather?" and he used
to tell them, "My dears, when I heard that tune I thought I
heard the moving aside of pickle-tub boards, and the leaving
ajar of preserve cupboards, and I smelled the most delicious
old cheese in the world, and I saw sugar barrels ahead of me;
and then, just as a great yellow cheese seemed to be saying,
'Come, bore me'—I felt the river rolling o'er me!"</p>
<p>And in the same way the people asked the little lame child,
"What made you follow <SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156"></SPAN>the music?" "I do not know what the others
heard," he said, "but I, when the Piper began to play, I
heard a voice that told of a wonderful country hard by,
where the bees had no stings and the horses had wings, and
the trees bore wonderful fruits, where no one was tired or
lame, and children played all day; and just as the beautiful
country was but one step away—the mountain closed on
my playmates, and I was left alone."</p>
<p>That was all the people ever knew. The children never came
back. All that was left of the Piper and the rats was just the
big street that led to the river; so they called it the Street
of the Pied Piper.</p>
<p>And that is the end of the story.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center">
<b><SPAN name="WHY_THE_EVERGREEN_TREES_KEEP_THEIR_LEAVES_IN_WINTER" id="WHY_THE_EVERGREEN_TREES_KEEP_THEIR_LEAVES_IN_WINTER"></SPAN>WHY
THE EVERGREEN TREES KEEP THEIR LEAVES IN
WINTER</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_22" id="FNanchor_1_22"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_22" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_22" id="Footnote_1_22"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_22"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Florence Holbrook's <i>A Book
of Nature Myths</i>. (Harrap & Co. 9d.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>One day, a long, long time ago, it was very cold; winter was
coming. And all the birds flew away to the warm south, to wait
for the spring. But one little bird had a broken wing and could
not fly. He did not know what to do. He looked all round, to
see if there was any place where he could keep warm. And he saw
the trees of the great forest.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157"></SPAN>Perhaps the trees will keep me warm
through the winter," he said.</p>
<p>So he went to the edge of the forest, hopping and fluttering
with his broken wing. The first tree he came to was a slim
silver birch.</p>
<p>"Beautiful birch-tree," he said, "will you let me live in
your warm branches until the springtime comes?"</p>
<p>"Dear me!" said the birch-tree, "what a thing to ask! I have
to take care of my own leaves through the winter; that is
enough for me. Go away."</p>
<p>The little bird hopped and fluttered with his broken wing
until he came to the next tree. It was a great, big
oak-tree.</p>
<p>"O big oak-tree," said the little bird, "will you let me
live in your warm branches until the springtime comes?"</p>
<p>"Dear me," said the oak-tree, "what a thing to ask! If you
stay in my branches all winter you will be eating my acorns. Go
away."</p>
<p>So the little bird hopped and fluttered with his broken wing
till he came to the willow-tree by the edge of the brook.</p>
<p>"O beautiful willow-tree," said the little bird, "will you
let me live in your warm branches until the springtime
comes?"</p>
<p>"No, indeed," said the willow-tree; "I never speak to
strangers. Go away."</p>
<p>The poor little bird did not know where to
<SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158"></SPAN>go; but he hopped and fluttered along with
his broken wing. Presently the spruce-tree saw him, and
said, "Where are you going, little bird?"</p>
<p>"I do not know," said the bird; "the trees will not let me
live with them, and my wing is broken so that I cannot
fly."</p>
<p>"You may live on one of my branches," said the spruce; "here
is the warmest one of all."</p>
<p>"But may I stay all winter?"</p>
<p>"Yes," said the spruce; "I shall like to have you."</p>
<p>The pine-tree stood beside the spruce, and when he saw the
little bird hopping and fluttering with his broken wing, he
said, "My branches are not very warm, but I can keep the wind
off because I am big and strong."</p>
<p>So the little bird fluttered up into the warm branch of the
spruce, and the pine-tree kept the wind off his house; then the
juniper-tree saw what was going on, and said that she would
give the little bird his dinner all the winter, from her
branches. Juniper berries are very good for little birds.</p>
<p>The little bird was very comfortable in his warm nest
sheltered from the wind, with juniper berries to eat.</p>
<p>The trees at the edge of the forest remarked upon it to each
other:</p>
<p>"I wouldn't take care of a strange bird," said the
birch.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159"></SPAN>I wouldn't risk my acorns," said the
oak.</p>
<p>"I would not speak to strangers," said the willow. And the
three trees stood up very tall and proud.</p>
<p>That night the North Wind came to the woods to play. He
puffed at the leaves with his icy breath, and every leaf he
touched fell to the ground. He wanted to touch every leaf in
the forest, for he loved to see the trees bare.</p>
<p>"May I touch every leaf?" he said to his father, the Frost
King.</p>
<p>"No," said the Frost King, "the trees which were kind to the
bird with the broken wing may keep their leaves."</p>
<p>So North Wind had to leave them alone, and the spruce, the
pine, and the juniper-tree kept their leaves through all the
winter. And they have done so ever since.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_STAR_DOLLARS" id="THE_STAR_DOLLARS"></SPAN>THE STAR
DOLLARS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_23" id="FNanchor_1_23"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_23" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_23" id="Footnote_1_23"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_23"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Grimms' <i>Fairy Tales</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There was once a little girl who was very, very poor. Her
father and mother had died, and at last she had no little room
to stay in, and no little bed to sleep in, and nothing more to
eat except one piece of bread. So she said a prayer, put on her
little jacket and her hood, <SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160"></SPAN>and took her piece of bread in her hand,
and went out into the world.</p>
<p>When she had walked a little way, she met an old man, bent
and thin. He looked at the piece of bread in her hand, and
said, "Will you give me your bread, little girl? I am very
hungry." The little girl said, "Yes," and gave him her piece of
bread.</p>
<p>When she had walked a little farther she came upon a child,
sitting by the path, crying. "I am so cold!" said the child.
"Won't you give me your little hood, to keep my head warm?" The
little girl took off her hood and tied it on the child's head.
Then she went on her way.</p>
<p>After a time, as she went, she met another child. This one
shivered with the cold, and she said to the little girl, "Won't
you give me your jacket, little girl?" And the little girl gave
her her jacket. Then she went on again.</p>
<p>By-and-by she saw another child, crouching almost naked by
the wayside. "O little girl," said the child, "won't you give
me your dress? I have nothing to keep me warm." So the little
girl took off her dress and gave it to the other child. And now
she had nothing left but her little shirt. It grew dark, and
the wind was cold, and the little girl crept into the woods, to
sleep for the night. But in the woods a child stood, weeping
and naked. "I am cold," she <SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161"></SPAN>said, "give me your little shirt!" And the
little girl thought, "It is dark, and the woods will shelter
me; I will give her my little shirt"; so she did, and now
she had nothing left in all the world.</p>
<p>She stood looking up at the sky, to say her night-time
prayer. As she looked up, the whole skyful of stars fell in a
shower round her feet. There they were, on the ground, shining
bright, and round. The little girl saw that they were silver
dollars. And in the midst of them was the finest little shirt,
all woven out of silk! The little girl put on the little silk
shirt, and gathered the star dollars; and she was rich, all the
days of her life.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_LION_AND_THE_GNAT" id="THE_LION_AND_THE_GNAT"></SPAN>THE LION AND THE
GNAT</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_24" id="FNanchor_1_24"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_24" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_24" id="Footnote_1_24"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_24"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> This story has been told by the Rev. Albert
E. Sims to children in many parts of England. On one
occasion it was told to an audience of over three thousand
children in the Great Assembly Hall, Mile End, London.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Far away in Central Africa, that vast land where dense
forests and wild beasts abound, the shades of night were once
more descending, warning all creatures that it was time to seek
repose.</p>
<p>All day long the sun had been like a great burning eye, but
now, after painting the western sky with crimson and scarlet
and gold, he had disappeared into his fleecy bed; the various
<SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162"></SPAN>creatures of the forest had sought their
holes and resting-places; the last sound had rumbled its
rumble, the last bee had mumbled his mumble, and the last
bear had grumbled his grumble; even the grasshoppers that
had been chirruping, chirruping, through all the long hours
without a pause, at length had ceased their shrill music,
tucked up their long legs, and given themselves to
slumber.</p>
<p>There on a nodding grass-blade, a tiny Gnat had made a
swinging couch, and he too had folded his wings, closed his
tiny eyes, and was fast asleep. Darker, darker, darker became
the night until the darkness could almost be felt, and over all
was a solemn stillness as though some powerful finger had been
raised, and some potent voice had whispered, "HU—SH!"</p>
<p>Just when all was perfectly still, there came suddenly from
the far away depths of the forest, like the roll of thunder, a
mighty ROAR—R—R—R!</p>
<p>In a moment all the beasts and birds were wide awake, and
the poor little Gnat was nearly frightened out of his little
senses, and his little heart went pit-a-pat. He rubbed his
little eyes with his feelers, and then peered all around trying
to penetrate the deep gloom as he whispered in
terror—<i>"What—was—that?"</i></p>
<p>What do <i>you</i> think it was?... Yes, a LION! A great,
big lion who, while most other <SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163"></SPAN>denizens of the forest slept, was out
hunting for prey. He came rushing and crashing through the
thick undergrowth of the forest, swirling his long tail and
opening wide his great jaws, and as he rushed he
RO-AR-R-R-ED!</p>
<p>Presently he reached the spot where the little Gnat hung
panting at the tip of the waving grass-blade. Now the little
Gnat was not afraid of lions, so when he saw it was only a
lion, he cried out—</p>
<p>"Hi, stop, stop! What are you making that horrible noise
about?"</p>
<p>The Lion stopped short, then backed slowly and regarded the
Gnat with scorn.</p>
<p>"Why, you tiny, little, mean, insignificant creature you,
how DARE you speak to ME?" he raged.</p>
<p>"How dare I speak to you?" repeated the Gnat quietly. "By
the virtue of <i>right</i>, which is always greater than
<i>might</i>. Why don't you keep to your own part of the
forest? What right have you to be here, disturbing folks at
this time of night?"</p>
<p>By a mighty effort the Lion restrained his anger—he
knew that to obtain mastery over others one must be master over
oneself.</p>
<p>"What <i>right</i>?" he repeated in dignified tones.
"<i>Because I'm King of the Forest.</i> That's why. I can do no
wrong, for all the other creatures of the forest are afraid of
me. I DO what I please,<SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164"></SPAN> I SAY what I please, I EAT whom I please,
I GO where I please—simply because I'm King of the
Forest."</p>
<p>"But who told you you were King?" demanded the Gnat. "Just
answer me that!"</p>
<p>"Who told ME?" roared the Lion. "Why, everyone acknowledges
it—don't I tell you that everyone is afraid of me?"</p>
<p>"Indeed!" cried the Gnat disdainfully. "Pray don't say
<i>all</i>, for I'm not afraid of you. And further, I deny your
right to be King."</p>
<p>This was too much for the Lion. He now worked himself into a
perfect fury.</p>
<p>"You—you—YOU deny my right as King?"</p>
<p>"I <i>do</i>, and, what is more, you shall never be King
until you have fought and conquered me."</p>
<p>The Lion laughed a great lion laugh, and a lion laugh cannot
be laughed at like a cat laugh, as everyone ought to know.</p>
<p>"Fight—did you say fight?" he asked. "Who ever heard
of a lion fighting a gnat? Here, out of my way, you atom of
nothing! I'll blow you to the other end of the world."</p>
<p>But though the Lion puffed his cheeks until they were like
great bellows, and then blew with all his might, he could not
disturb the little Gnat's hold on the swaying grass-blade.</p>
<p>"You'll blow all your whiskers away if you are not careful,"
he said, with a laugh—"but you won't move me. And if you
dare leave this <SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165"></SPAN>spot without fighting me, I'll tell all
the beasts of the forest that you are afraid of me, and
they'll make <i>me</i> King."</p>
<p>"Ho, ho!" roared the Lion. "Very well, since you will fight,
let it be so."</p>
<p>"You agree to the conditions, then? The one who conquers
shall be King?"</p>
<p>"Oh, certainly," laughed the Lion, for he expected an easy
victory. "Are you ready?"</p>
<p>"Quite ready."</p>
<p>"Then—GO!" roared the Lion.</p>
<p>And with that he sprang forward with open jaws, thinking he
could easily swallow a million gnats. But just as the great
jaws were about to close upon the blade of grass whereto the
Gnat clung, what should happen but that the Gnat suddenly
spread his wings and nimbly flew—where do you
think?—right into one of the Lion's nostrils! And there
he began to sting, sting, sting. The Lion wondered, and
thundered, and blundered—but the Gnat went on stinging;
he foamed, and he moaned, and he groaned—still the Gnat
went on stinging; he rubbed his head on the ground in agony, he
swirled his tail in furious passion, he roared, he spluttered,
he sniffed, he snuffed—and still the Gnat went on
stinging.</p>
<p>"O my poor nose, my nose, my nose!" the Lion began to moan.
"Come down, come DOWN, come <big>DOWN!</big> My nose, my NOSE,
my<SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166"></SPAN> <big>NOSE!!</big> You're King of the
Forest, you're King, you're King—only come down. My
nose, my NOSE, my <big>NOSE!</big>"</p>
<p>So at last the Gnat flew out from the Lion's nostril and
went back to his waving grass-blade, while the Lion slunk away
into the depths of the forest with his tail between his
legs—<i>beaten</i>, and by a tiny Gnat!</p>
<p>"What a fine fellow am I, to be sure!" exclaimed the Gnat,
as he proudly plumed his wings. "I've beaten a lion—a
lion! Dear me, I ought to have been King long ago, I'm so
clever, so big, so strong—<i>oh!</i>"</p>
<p>The Gnat's frightened cry was caused by finding himself
entangled in some silky sort of threads. While gloating over
his victory, the wind had risen, and his grass-blade had swayed
violently to and fro unnoticed by him. A stronger gust than
usual had bent the blade downward close to the ground, and then
something caught it and held it fast and with it the victorious
Gnat. Oh, the desperate struggles he made to get free! Alas! he
became more entangled than ever. You can guess what it
was—a spider's web, hung out from the overhanging branch
of a tree. Then—flipperty-flopperty, flipperty-flopperty,
flop, flip, flop—down his stairs came cunning Father
Spider and quickly gobbled up the little Gnat for his supper,
and that was the end of him.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167"></SPAN>A strong Lion—and what overcame him?
<i>A Gnat.</i></p>
<p>A clever Gnat—and what overcame him? <i>A Spider's
web!</i> He who had beaten the strong lion had been overcome by
the subtle snare of a spider's thread.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_II_AND_III" id="ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_II_AND_III"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168"></SPAN>ESPECIALLY FOR CLASSES II. AND III.</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_CAT_AND_THE_PARROT" id="THE_CAT_AND_THE_PARROT"></SPAN>THE CAT AND THE
PARROT</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there was a cat, and a parrot. And they had agreed to
ask each other to dinner, turn and turn about: first the cat
should ask the parrot, then the parrot should invite the cat,
and so on. It was the cat's turn first.</p>
<p>Now the cat was very mean. He provided nothing at all for
dinner except a pint of milk, a little slice of fish, and a
biscuit. The parrot was too polite to complain, but he did not
have a very good time.</p>
<p>When it was his turn to invite the cat, he cooked a fine
dinner. He had a roast of meat, a pot of tea, a basket of
fruit, and, best of all, he baked a whole clothes-basketful of
little cakes!—little, brown, crispy, spicy cakes! Oh, I
should say as many as five hundred. And he put four hundred and
ninety-eight of the cakes before the cat, keeping only two for
himself.</p>
<p>Well, the cat ate the roast, and drank the tea, and sucked
the fruit, and then he began on the pile of cakes. He ate all
the four hundred and ninety-eight cakes, and then he looked
round and said:—</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169"></SPAN>I'm hungry; haven't you anything to
eat?"</p>
<p>"Why," said the parrot, "here are my two cakes, if you want
them?"</p>
<p>The cat ate up the two cakes, and then he licked his chops
and said, "I am beginning to get an appetite; have you anything
to eat?"</p>
<p>"Well, really," said the parrot, who was now rather angry,
"I don't see anything more, unless you wish to eat me!" He
thought the cat would be ashamed when he heard that—but
the cat just looked at him and licked his chops
again,—and slip! slop! gobble! down his throat went the
parrot!</p>
<p>Then the cat started down the street. An old woman was
standing by, and she had seen the whole thing, and she was
shocked that the cat should eat his friend. "Why, cat!" she
said, "how dreadful of you to eat your friend the parrot!"</p>
<p>"Parrot, indeed!" said the cat. "What's a parrot to
me?—I've a great mind to eat you, too." And—before
you could say "Jack Robinson"—slip! slop! gobble! down
went the old woman!</p>
<p>Then the cat started down the road again, walking like this,
because he felt so fine. Pretty soon he met a man driving a
donkey. The man was beating the donkey, to hurry him up, and
when he saw the cat he said, "Get out <SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170"></SPAN>of my way, cat; I'm in a hurry and my
donkey might tread on you."</p>
<p>"Donkey, indeed!" said the cat, "much I care for a donkey! I
have eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot,
I've eaten an old woman,—what's to hinder my eating a
miserable man and a donkey?"</p>
<p>And slip! slop! gobble! down went the old man and the
donkey.</p>
<p>Then the cat walked on down the road, jauntily, like this.
After a little, he met a procession, coming that way. The king
was at the head, walking proudly with his newly married bride,
and behind him were his soldiers, marching, and behind them
were ever and ever so many elephants, walking two by two. The
king felt very kind to everybody, because he had just been
married, and he said to the cat, "Get out of my way, pussy, get
out of my way,—my elephants might hurt you."</p>
<p>"Hurt me!" said the cat, shaking his fat sides. "Ho, ho!
I've eaten five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot,
I've eaten an old woman, I've eaten a man and a donkey; what's
to hinder my eating a beggarly king?"</p>
<p>And slip! slop! gobble! down went the king; down went the
queen; down went the soldiers,—and down went all the
elephants!</p>
<p>Then the cat went on, more slowly; he had really had enough
to eat, now. But a little <SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171"></SPAN>farther on he met two land-crabs,
scuttling along in the dust. "Get out of our way, pussy,"
they squeaked.</p>
<p>"Ho, ho ho!" cried the cat in a terrible voice. "I've eaten
five hundred cakes, I've eaten my friend the parrot, I've eaten
an old woman, a man with a donkey, a king, a queen, his
men-at-arms, and all his elephants; and now I'll eat you
too."</p>
<p>And slip! slop! gobble! down went the two land-crabs.</p>
<p>When the land-crabs got down inside, they began to look
around. It was very dark, but they could see the poor king
sitting in a corner with his bride on his arm; she had fainted.
Near them were the men-at-arms, treading on one another's toes,
and the elephants, still trying to form in twos,—but they
couldn't, because there was not room. In the opposite corner
sat the old woman, and near her stood the man and his donkey.
But in the other corner was a great pile of cakes, and by them
perched the parrot, his feathers all drooping.</p>
<p>"Let's get to work!" said the land-crabs. And, snip, snap,
they began to make a little hole in the side, with their sharp
claws. Snip, snap, snip, snap,—till it was big enough to
get through. Then out they scuttled.</p>
<p>Then out walked the king, carrying his bride; out marched
the men-at-arms; out tramped the <SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172"></SPAN>elephants, two by two; out came the old
man, beating his donkey; out walked the old woman, scolding
the cat; and last of all, out hopped the parrot, holding a
cake in each claw. (You remember, two cakes were all he
wanted?)</p>
<p>But the poor cat had to spend the whole day sewing up the
hole in his coat!</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_RAT_PRINCESS" id="THE_RAT_PRINCESS"></SPAN>THE RAT
PRINCESS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_25" id="FNanchor_1_25"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_25" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_25" id="Footnote_1_25"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_25"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Frank Rinder's <i>Old World
Japan</i>. In telling this story the voice should be
changed for the Sun, Cloud, Wind, and Wall, as is always
done in the old story of <i>The Three Bears</i>.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time, there was a Rat Princess, who lived with
her father, the Rat King, and her mother, the Rat Queen, in a
ricefield in far away Japan. The Rat Princess was so pretty
that her father and mother were quite foolishly proud of her,
and thought no one good enough to play with her. When she grew
up, they would not let any of the rat princes come to visit
her, and they decided at last that no one should marry her till
they had found the most powerful person in the whole world; no
one else was good enough. And the Father Rat started out to
find the most powerful person in the whole world. The wisest
and oldest rat in the ricefield said that the Sun must be the
most powerful person, because he made the rice grow and ripen;
so the Rat King went to find <SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173"></SPAN>the Sun. He climbed up the highest
mountain, ran up the path of a rainbow, and travelled and
travelled across the sky till he came to the Sun's
house.</p>
<p>"What do you want, little brother?" the Sun said, when he
saw him.</p>
<p>"I come," said the Rat King, very importantly, "to offer you
the hand of my daughter, the princess, because you are the most
powerful person in the world; no one else is good enough."</p>
<p>"Ha, ha!" laughed the jolly round Sun, and winked with his
eye. "You are very kind, little brother, but if that is the
case the princess is not for me; the Cloud is more powerful
than I am; when he passes over me I cannot shine."</p>
<p>"Oh, indeed," said the Rat King, "then you are not my man at
all"; and he left the Sun without more words. The Sun laughed
and winked to himself. And the Rat King travelled and travelled
across the sky till he came to the Cloud's house.</p>
<p>"What do you want, little brother?" sighed the Cloud when he
saw him.</p>
<p>"I come to offer you the hand of my daughter, the princess,"
said the Rat King, "because you are the most powerful person in
the world; the Sun said so, and no one else is good
enough."</p>
<p>The Cloud sighed again. "I am not the <SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174"></SPAN>most powerful person," he said; "the Wind
is stronger than I,—when he blows, I have to go
wherever he sends me."</p>
<p>"Then you are not the person for my daughter," said the Rat
King proudly; and he started at once to find the Wind. He
travelled and travelled across the sky, till he came at last to
the Wind's house, at the very edge of the world.</p>
<p>When the Wind saw him coming he laughed a big, gusty laugh,
"Ho, ho!" and asked him what he wanted; and when the Rat King
told him that he had come to offer him the Rat Princess's hand
because he was the most powerful person in the world, the Wind
shouted a great gusty shout, and said, "No, no, I am not the
strongest; the Wall that man has made is stronger than I; I
cannot make him move, with all my blowing; go to the Wall,
little brother!"</p>
<p>And the Rat King climbed down the sky-path again, and
travelled and travelled across the earth till he came to the
Wall. It was quite near his own ricefield.</p>
<p>"What do you want, little brother?" grumbled the Wall when
he saw him.</p>
<p>"I come to offer you the hand of the princess, my daughter,
because you are the most powerful person in the world, and no
one else is good enough."</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175"></SPAN>Ugh, ugh," grumbled the Wall, "I am not
the strongest; the big grey Rat who lives in the cellar is
stronger than I. When he gnaws and gnaws at me I crumble and
crumble, and at last I fall; go to the Rat, little
brother."</p>
<p>And so, after going all over the world to find the strongest
person, the Rat King had to marry his daughter to a rat, after
all; but the princess was very glad of it, for she wanted to
marry the grey Rat, all the time.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_FROG_AND_THE_OX" id="THE_FROG_AND_THE_OX"></SPAN>THE FROG AND THE OX</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once a little Frog sat by a big Frog, by the side of a pool.
"Oh, father," said he, "I have just seen the biggest animal in
the world; it was as big as a mountain, and it had horns on its
head, and it had hoofs divided in two."</p>
<p>"Pooh, child," said the old Frog, "that was only Farmer
White's Ox. He is not so very big. I could easily make myself
as big as he." And he blew, and he blew, and he blew, and
swelled himself out.</p>
<p>"Was he as big as that?" he asked the little Frog.</p>
<p>"Oh, much bigger," said the little Frog.</p>
<p>The old Frog blew, and blew, and blew again, and swelled
himself out, more than ever.</p>
<p>"Was he bigger than that?" he said.</p>
<p>"Much, much bigger," said the little Frog.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176"></SPAN>I can make myself as big," said the old
Frog. And once more he blew, and blew, and blew, and swelled
himself out,—and he burst!</p>
<p>Self-conceit leads to self-destruction.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_FIRE_BRINGER" id="THE_FIRE_BRINGER"></SPAN>THE
FIRE-BRINGER</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_26" id="FNanchor_1_26"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_26" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_26" id="Footnote_1_26"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_26"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>The Basket Woman</i>, by
Mary Austin.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>This is the Indian story of how fire was brought to the
tribes. It was long, long ago, when men and beasts talked
together with understanding, and the grey Coyote was friend and
counsellor of man.</p>
<p>There was a Boy of the tribe who was swift of foot and keen
of eye, and he and the Coyote ranged the wood together. They
saw the men catching fish in the creeks with their hands, and
the women digging roots with sharp stones. This was in summer.
But when winter came on, they saw the people running naked in
the snow, or huddled in caves of the rocks, and most miserable.
The Boy noticed this, and was very unhappy for the misery of
his people.</p>
<p>"I do not feel it," said the Coyote.</p>
<p>"You have a coat of good fur," said the Boy, "and my people
have not."</p>
<p>"Come to the hunt," said the Coyote.</p>
<p>"I will hunt no more, till I have found a way to help my
people against the cold," said the Boy. "Help me, O
Counsellor!"</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177"></SPAN>Then the Coyote ran away, and came back
after a long time; he said he had found a way, but it was a
hard way.</p>
<p>"No way is too hard," said the Boy. So the Coyote told him
that they must go to the Burning Mountain and bring fire to the
people.</p>
<p>"What is fire?" said the Boy. And the Coyote told him that
fire was red like a flower, yet not a flower; swift to run in
the grass and to destroy, like a beast, yet no beast; fierce
and hurtful, yet a good servant to keep one warm, if kept among
stones and fed with small sticks.</p>
<p>"We will get this fire," said the Boy.</p>
<p>First the Boy had to persuade the people to give him one
hundred swift runners. Then he and they and the Coyote started
at a good pace for the far away Burning Mountain. At the end of
the first day's trail they left the weakest of the runners, to
wait; at the end of the second, the next stronger; at the end
of the third, the next; and so for each of the hundred days of
the journey; and the Boy was the strongest runner, and went to
the last trail with the Counsellor. High mountains they
crossed, and great plains, and giant woods, and at last they
came to the Big Water, quaking along the sand at the foot of
the Burning Mountain.</p>
<p>It stood up in a high peaked cone, and smoke rolled out from
it endlessly along the sky. At <SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178"></SPAN>night, the Fire Spirits danced, and the
glare reddened the Big Water far out.</p>
<p>There the Counsellor said to the Boy, "Stay thou here till I
bring thee a brand from the burning; be ready and right for
running, for I shall be far spent when I come again, and the
Fire Spirits will pursue me."</p>
<p>Then he went up to the mountain; and the Fire Spirits only
laughed when they saw him, for he looked so slinking,
inconsiderable, and mean, that none of them thought harm from
him. And in the night, when they were at their dance about the
mountain, the Coyote stole the fire, and ran with it down the
slope of the burning mountain. When the Fire Spirits saw what
he had done they streamed out after him, red and angry, with a
humming sound like a swarm of bees. But the Coyote was still
ahead; the sparks of the brand streamed out along his flanks,
as he carried it in his mouth; and he stretched his body to the
trail.</p>
<p>The Boy saw him coming, like a falling star against the
mountain; he heard the singing sound of the Fire Spirits close
behind, and the labouring breath of the Counsellor. And when
the good beast panted down beside him, the Boy caught the brand
from his jaws and was off, like an arrow from a bent bow. Out
he shot on the homeward path, and the Fire Spirits snapped and
sang behind him. But fast as they pursued <SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179"></SPAN>he fled faster, till he saw the next
runner standing in his place, his body bent for the running.
To him he passed it, and it was off and away, with the Fire
Spirits raging in chase.</p>
<p>So it passed from hand to hand, and the Fire Spirits tore
after it through the scrub, till they came to the mountains of
the snows; these they could not pass. Then the dark, sleek
runners with the backward streaming brand bore it forward,
shining starlike in the night, glowing red in sultry noons,
violet pale in twilight glooms, until they came in safety to
their own land.</p>
<p>And there they kept it among stones and fed it with small
sticks, as the Counsellor advised; and it kept the people
warm.</p>
<p>Ever after the Boy was called the Fire-Bringer; and ever
after the Coyote bore the sign of the bringing, for the fur
along his flanks was singed and yellow from the flames that
streamed backward from the brand.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_BURNING_OF_THE_RICEFIELDS" id="THE_BURNING_OF_THE_RICEFIELDS"></SPAN>THE BURNING OF THE
RICEFIELDS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_27" id="FNanchor_1_27"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_27" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_27" id="Footnote_1_27"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_27"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>Gleanings in
Buddha-Fields</i>, by Lafeadio Hearn. (Kegan Paul, Trench,
Trübner and Co. Ltd. 5s. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there was a good old man who lived up on a mountain,
far away in Japan. All round his little house the mountain was
flat, and the ground was rich; and there were the ricefields of
all the people who lived in the village at the
<SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180"></SPAN>mountain's foot. Mornings and evenings,
the old man and his little grandson, who lived with him,
used to look far down on the people at work in the village,
and watch the blue sea which lay all round the land, so
close that there was no room for fields below, only for
houses. The little boy loved the ricefields, dearly, for he
knew that all the good food for all the people came from
them; and he often helped his grand father to watch over
them.</p>
<p>One day, the grandfather was standing alone, before his
house, looking far down at the people, and out at the sea,
when, suddenly, he saw something very strange far off where the
sea and sky meet. Something like a great cloud was rising
there, as if the sea were lifting itself high into the sky. The
old man put his hands to his eyes and looked again, hard as his
old sight could. Then he turned and ran to the house. "Yone,
Yone!" he cried, "bring a brand from the hearth!"</p>
<p>The little grandson could not imagine what his grandfather
wanted with fire, but he always obeyed, so he ran quickly and
brought the brand. The old man already had one, and was running
for the ricefields. Yone ran after. But what was his horror to
see his grandfather thrust his burning brand into the ripe dry
rice, where it stood.</p>
<p>"Oh, Grandfather, Grandfather!" screamed the little boy,
"what are you doing?"</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181"></SPAN>Quick, set fire! thrust your brand in!"
said the grandfather.</p>
<p>Yone thought his dear grandfather had lost his mind, and he
began to sob; but a little Japanese boy always obeys, so though
he sobbed, he thrust his torch in, and the sharp flame ran up
the dry stalks, red and yellow. In an instant, the field was
ablaze, and thick black smoke began to pour up, on the mountain
side. It rose like a cloud, black and fierce, and in no time
the people below saw that their precious ricefields were on
fire. Ah, how they ran! Men, women, and children climbed the
mountain, running as fast as they could to save the rice; not
one soul stayed behind.</p>
<p>And when they came to the mountain top, and saw the
beautiful rice-crop all in flames, beyond help, they cried
bitterly, "Who has done this thing? How did it happen?"</p>
<p>"I set fire," said the old man, very solemnly; and the
little grandson sobbed, "Grandfather set fire."</p>
<p>But when they came fiercely round the old man, with "Why?
Why?" he only turned and pointed to the sea. "Look!" he
said.</p>
<p>They all turned and looked. And there, where the blue sea
had lain, so calm, a mighty wall of water, reaching from earth
to sky, was rolling in. No one could scream, so terrible was
the sight. The wall of water rolled in on <SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182"></SPAN>the land, passed quite over the place
where the village had been, and broke, with an awful sound,
on the mountain side. One wave more, and still one more,
came; and then all was water, as far as they could look,
below; the village where they had been was under the
sea.</p>
<p>But the people were all safe. And when they saw what the old
man had done, they honoured him above all men for the quick wit
which had saved them all from the tidal wave.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_WYLIE" id="THE_STORY_OF_WYLIE"></SPAN>THE STORY OF
WYLIE</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_28" id="FNanchor_1_28"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_28" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_28" id="Footnote_1_28"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_28"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>Rab and his Friends</i>, by
Dr John Brown.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>This is a story about a dog,—not the kind of dog you
often see in the street here; not a fat, wrinkly pugdog, nor a
smooth-skinned bulldog, nor even a big shaggy fellow, but a
slim, silky-haired, sharp-eared little dog, the prettiest thing
you can imagine. Her name was Wylie, and she lived in Scotland,
far up on the hills, and helped her master take care of his
sheep.</p>
<p>You can't think how clever she was! She watched over the
sheep and the little lambs like a soldier, and never let
anything hurt them. She drove them out to pasture when it was
time, and brought them safely home when it was time for that.
When the silly sheep got frightened and ran this way and that,
hurting themselves and getting lost, Wylie knew exactly what to
<SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183"></SPAN>do,—round on one side she would run,
barking and scolding, driving them back; then round on the
other, barking and scolding, driving them back, till they
were all bunched together in front of the right gate. Then
she drove them through as neatly as any person. She loved
her work, and was a wonderfully fine sheepdog.</p>
<p>At last her master grew too old to stay alone on the hills,
and so he went away to live. Before he went, he gave Wylie to
two kind young men who lived in the nearest town; he knew they
would be good to her. They grew very fond of her, and so did
their old grandmother and the little children: she was so
gentle and handsome and well behaved.</p>
<p>So now Wylie lived in the city where there were no sheep
farms, only streets and houses, and she did not have to do any
work at all,—she was just a pet dog. She seemed very
happy and she was always good.</p>
<p>But after a while, the family noticed something odd,
something very strange indeed, about their pet. Every single
Tuesday night, about nine o'clock, Wylie <i>disappeared</i>.
They would look for her, call her,—no, she was gone. And
she would be gone all night. But every Wednesday morning, there
she was at the door, waiting to be let in. Her silky coat was
all sweaty and muddy and her feet heavy with weariness, but her
bright eyes looked up at her masters as <SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184"></SPAN>if she were trying to explain where she
had been.</p>
<p>Week after week the same thing happened. Nobody could
imagine where Wylie went every Tuesday night. They tried to
follow her to find out, but she always slipped away; they tried
to shut her in, but she always found a way out. It grew to be a
real mystery. Where in the world did Wylie go?</p>
<p>You never could guess, so I am going to tell you.</p>
<p>In the city near the town where the kind young men lived was
a big market like (naming one in the neighbourhood). Every sort
of thing was sold there, even live cows and sheep and hens. On
Tuesday nights, the farmers used to come down from the hills
with their sheep to sell, and drive them through the city
streets into the pens, ready to sell on Wednesday morning; that
was the day they sold them.</p>
<p>The sheep weren't used to the city noises and sights, and
they always grew afraid and wild, and gave the farmers and the
sheepdogs a great deal of trouble. They broke away and ran
about, in everybody's way.</p>
<p>But just as the trouble was worst, about sunrise, the
farmers would see a little silky, sharp-eared dog come trotting
all alone down the road, into the midst of them.</p>
<p>And then!</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185"></SPAN>In and out the little dog ran like the
wind, round and about, always in the right place,
driving—coaxing—pushing—making the sheep
mind like a good school-teacher, and never frightening them,
till they were all safely in! All the other dogs together
could not do as much as the little strange dog. She was a
perfect wonder. And no one knew whose dog she was or where
she came from. The farmers grew to watch for her, every
week, and they called her "the wee fell yin" which is Scots
for "the little terror"; they used to say when they saw her
coming, "There's the wee fell yin! Now we'll get them
in."</p>
<p>Every farmer would have liked to keep her, but she let no
one catch her. As soon as her work was done she was off and
away like a fairy dog, no one knew where. Week after week this
happened, and nobody knew who the little strange dog was.</p>
<p>But one day Wylie went to walk with her two masters, and
they happened to meet some sheep farmers. The sheep farmers
stopped short and stared at Wylie, and then they cried out,
"Why, <i>that's the dog</i>! That's the wee fell yin!" And so
it was. The little strange dog who helped with the sheep was
Wylie.</p>
<p>Her masters, of course, didn't know what the farmers meant,
till they were told all about what I have been telling you. But
when they heard <SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186"></SPAN>about the pretty strange dog who came to
market all alone, they knew at last where Wylie went, every
Tuesday night. And they loved her better than ever.</p>
<p>Wasn't it wise of the dear little dog to go and work for
other people when her own work was taken away? I fancy she knew
that the best people and the best dogs always work hard at
something. Any way she did that same thing as long as she
lived, and she was always just as gentle, and silky-haired, and
loving as at first.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="LITTLE_DAYLIGHT" id="LITTLE_DAYLIGHT"></SPAN>LITTLE
DAYLIGHT</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_29" id="FNanchor_1_29"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_29" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_29" id="Footnote_1_29"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_29"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>At the Back of the North
Wind</i>, by George Macdonald.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there was a beautiful palace, which had a great wood at
one side. The king and his courtiers hunted in the wood near
the palace, and there it was kept open, free from underbrush.
But farther away it grew wilder and wilder, till at last it was
so thick that nobody knew what was there. It was a very great
wood indeed.</p>
<p>In the wood lived eight fairies. Seven of them were good
fairies, who had lived there always; the eighth was a bad
fairy, who had just come. And the worst of it was that nobody
but the other fairies knew she <i>was</i> a fairy; people
thought she was just an ugly old witch. The good fairies lived
in the dearest little houses!<SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187"></SPAN> One lived in a hollow silver birch, one
in a little moss cottage, and so on. But the bad fairy lived
in a horrid mud house in the middle of a dark swamp.</p>
<p>Now when the first baby was born to the king and queen, her
father and mother decided to name her "Daylight," because she
was so bright and sweet. And of course they had a
christening party. And of <i>course</i> they invited the fairies,
because the good fairies had always been at the christening
party when a princess was born in the palace, and everybody
knew that they brought good gifts.</p>
<p>But, alas, no one knew about the swamp fairy, and she was
not invited,—which really pleased her, because it gave
her an excuse for doing something mean.</p>
<p>The good fairies came to the christening party, and, one
after another, five of them gave little Daylight good gifts.
The other two stood among the guests, so that no one noticed
them. The swamp fairy thought there were no more of them; so
she stepped forward, just as the archbishop was handing the
baby back to the lady-in-waiting.</p>
<p>"I am just a little deaf," she said, mumbling a laugh with
her toothless gums. "Will your reverence tell me the baby's
name again?"</p>
<p>"Certainly, my good woman," said the bishop; "the infant is
little Daylight."</p>
<p>"And little Daylight it shall be,
forsooth,"<SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188"></SPAN> cried the bad fairy. "I decree that she
shall sleep all day." Then she laughed a horrid shrieking
laugh, "He, he, hi, hi!"</p>
<p>Everyone looked at everyone else in despair, but out stepped
the sixth good fairy, who by arrangement with her sisters had
remained in the background to undo what she could of any evil
that the swamp fairy might decree.</p>
<p>"Then at least she shall wake all night," she said,
sadly.</p>
<p>"Ah!" screamed the swamp fairy, "you spoke before I had
finished, which is against the law, and gives me another
chance." All the fairies started at once to say, "I beg your
pardon!" But the bad fairy said, "I had only laughed 'he, he!'
and 'hi, hi!' I had still 'ho, ho!' and 'hu, hu!' to
laugh."</p>
<p>The fairies could not gainsay this, and the bad fairy had
her other chance. She said,—</p>
<p>"Since she is to wake all night, I decree that she shall wax
and wane with the moon! Ho, ho, hu, hu!"</p>
<p>Out stepped the seventh good fairy. "Until a prince shall
kiss her without knowing who she is," she said, quickly.</p>
<p>The swamp fairy had been prepared for the trick of keeping
back one good fairy, but she had not suspected it of two, and
she could not say a word, for she had laughed "ho, ho!" and
"hu, hu!"</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189"></SPAN>The poor king and queen looked sad enough.
"We don't know what you mean," they said to the good fairy
who had spoken last. But the good fairy smiled. "The meaning
of the thing will come with the thing," she said.</p>
<p>That was the end of the party, but it was only the beginning
of the trouble. Can you imagine what a queer household it would
be, where the baby laughed and crowed all night, and slept all
day? Little Daylight was as merry and bright all night as any
baby in the world, but with the first sign of dawn she fell
asleep, and slept like a little dormouse till dark. Nothing
could waken her while day lasted. Still, the royal family got
used to this; but the rest of the bad fairy's gift was a great
deal</p>
<p>worse,—that about waxing and waning with the moon. You
know how the moon grows bigger and brighter each night, from
the time it is a curly silver thread low in the sky till it is
round and golden, flooding the whole sky with light? That is
the waxing moon. Then, you know, it wanes; it grows smaller and
paler again, night by night, till at last it disappears for a
while, altogether. Well, poor little Daylight waxed and waned
with it. She was the rosiest, plumpest, merriest baby in the
world when the moon was at the full; but as it began to wane
her little cheeks grew paler, her tiny hands thinner, with
every night, till <SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190"></SPAN>she lay in her cradle like a shadow-baby,
without sound or motion. At first they thought she was dead,
when the moon disappeared, but after some months they got
used to this too, and only waited eagerly for the new moon,
to see her revive. When it shone again, faint and silver, on
the horizon, the baby stirred weakly, and then they fed her
gently; each night she grew a little better, and when the
moon was near the full again, she was again a lively, rosy,
lovely child.</p>
<p>So it went on till she grew up. She grew to be the most
beautiful maiden the moon ever shone on, and everyone loved her
so much, for her sweet ways and her merry heart, that someone
was always planning to stay up at night, to be near her. But
she did not like to be watched, especially when she felt the
bad time of waning coming on; so her ladies-in-waiting had to
be very careful. When the moon waned she became shrunken and
pale and bent, like an old, old woman, worn out with sorrow.
Only her golden hair and her blue eyes remained unchanged, and
this gave her a terribly strange look. At last, as the moon
disappeared, she faded away to a little, bowed, old creature,
asleep and helpless.</p>
<p>No wonder she liked best to be alone! She got in the way of
wandering by herself in the beautiful wood, playing in the
moonlight when <SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191"></SPAN>she was well, stealing away in the shadows
when she was fading with the moon. Her father had a lovely
little house of roses and vines built for her, there. It
stood at the edge of a most beautiful open glade, inside the
wood, where the moon shone best. There the princess lived
with her ladies. And there she danced when the moon was
full. But when the moon waned, her ladies often lost her
altogether, so far did she wander; and sometimes they found
her sleeping under a great tree, and brought her home in
their arms.</p>
<p>When the princess was about seventeen years old, there was a
rebellion in a kingdom not far from her father's. Wicked nobles
murdered the king of the country and stole his throne, and
would have murdered the young prince, too, if he had not
escaped, dressed in peasant's clothes.</p>
<p>Dressed in his poor rags, the prince wandered about a long
time, till one day he got into a great wood, and lost his way.
It was the wood where the Princess Daylight lived, but of
course he did not know anything about that nor about her. He
wandered till night, and then he came to a queer little house.
One of the good fairies lived there, and the minute she saw him
she knew all about everything; but to him she looked only like
a kind old woman. She gave him a good supper and a bed for the
night, and <SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192"></SPAN>told him to come back to her if he found
no better place for the next night. But the prince said he
must get out of the wood at once; so in the morning he took
leave of the fairy.</p>
<p>All day long he walked, and walked; but at nightfall he had
not found his way out of the wood, so he lay down to rest till
the moon should rise and light his path.</p>
<p>When he woke the moon was glorious; it was three days from
the full, and bright as silver. By its light he saw what he
thought to be the edge of the wood, and he hastened toward it.
But when he came to it, it was only an open space, surrounded
with trees. It was so very lovely, in the white moonlight, that
the prince stood a minute to look. And as he looked, something
white moved out of the trees on the far side of the open space.
It was something slim and white, that swayed in the dim light
like a young birch.</p>
<p>"It must be a moon fairy," thought the prince; and he
stepped into the shadow.</p>
<p>The moon fairy came nearer and nearer, dancing and swaying
in the moonlight. And as she came, she began to sing a soft,
gay little song.</p>
<p>But when she was quite close, the prince saw that she was
not a fairy after all, but a real human maiden,—the
loveliest maiden he had ever seen. Her hair was like yellow
corn, and <SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193"></SPAN>her smile made all the place merry. Her
white gown fluttered as she danced, and her little song
sounded like a bird note.</p>
<p>The prince watched her till she danced out of sight, and
then until she once more came toward him; and she seemed so
like a moonbeam herself, as she lifted her face to the sky,
that he was almost afraid to breathe. He had never seen
anything so lovely. By the time she had danced twice round the
circle, he could think of nothing in the world except the hope
of finding out who she was, and staying near her.</p>
<p>But while he was waiting for her to appear the third time,
his weariness overcame him, and he fell asleep. And when he
awoke, it was broad day, and the beautiful maiden had
vanished.</p>
<p>He hunted about, hoping to find where she lived, and on the
other side of the glade he came upon a lovely little house,
covered with moss and climbing roses. He thought she must live
there, so he went round to the kitchen door and asked the kind
cook for a drink of water, and while he was drinking it he
asked who lived there. She told him it was the house of the
Princess Daylight, but she told him nothing else about her,
because she was not allowed to talk about her mistress. But she
gave him a very good meal and told him other things.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194"></SPAN>He did not go back to the little old woman
who had been so kind to him first, but wandered all day in
the wood, waiting for the moontime. Again he waited at the
edge of the dell, and when the white moon was high in the
heavens, once more he saw the glimmering in the distance,
and once more the lovely maiden floated toward him. He knew
her name was the Princess Daylight, but this time she seemed
to him much lovelier than before. She was all in blue like
the blue of the sky in summer. (She really was more lovely,
you know, because the moon was almost at the full.) All
night he watched her, quite forgetting that he ought not to
be doing it, till she disappeared on the opposite side of
the glade. Then, very tired, he found his way to the little
old woman's house, had breakfast with her, and fell fast
asleep in the bed she gave him.</p>
<p>The fairy knew well enough by his face that he had seen
Daylight, and when he woke up in the evening and started off
again she gave him a strange little flask and told him to use
it if ever he needed it.</p>
<p>This night the princess did not appear in the dell until
midnight, at the very full of the moon. But when she came, she
was so lovely that she took the prince's breath away. Just
think!—she was dressed in a gown that looked as if it
were made of fireflies' wings, em<SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195"></SPAN>broidered in gold. She danced around and
around, singing, swaying, and flitting like a beam of
sunlight, till the prince grew quite dazzled.</p>
<p>But while he had been watching her, he had not noticed that
the sky was growing dark and the wind was rising. Suddenly
there was a clap of thunder. The princess danced on. But
another clap came louder, and then a sudden great flash of
lightning that lit up the sky from end to end. The prince
couldn't help shutting his eyes, but he opened them quickly to
see if Daylight was hurt. Alas, she was lying on the ground.
The prince ran to her, but she was already up again.</p>
<p>"Who are you?" she said.</p>
<p>"I thought," stammered the prince, " you might be hurt."</p>
<p>"There is nothing the matter. Go away."</p>
<p>The prince went sadly.</p>
<p>"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I like
you, you do as you are told. Are you good?"</p>
<p>"Not so good as I should like to be," said the prince.</p>
<p>"Then go and grow better," said the princess.</p>
<p>The prince went, more sadly.</p>
<p>"Come back," said the princess. The prince came. "I think
you must be a prince," she said.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196"></SPAN>Why?" said the prince.</p>
<p>"Because you do as you are told, and you tell the truth.
Will you tell me what the sun looks like?"</p>
<p>"Why, everybody knows that," said the prince.</p>
<p>"I am different from everybody," said the princess,—"I
don't know."</p>
<p>"But," said the prince, "do you not look when you wake up in
the morning?"</p>
<p>"That's just it," said the princess, "I never do wake up in
the morning. I never can wake up until—" Then the
princess remembered that she was talking to a prince, and
putting her hands over her face she walked swiftly away. The
prince followed her, but she turned and put up her hand to tell
him not to. And like the gentleman prince that he was, he
obeyed her at once.</p>
<p>Now all this time, the wicked swamp fairy had not known a
word about what was going on. But now she found out, and she
was furious, for fear that little Daylight should be delivered
from her spell. So she cast her spells to keep the prince from
finding Daylight again. Night after night the poor prince
wandered and wandered, and never could find the little dell.
And when daytime came, of course, there was no princess to be
seen. Finally, at the time that the moon was almost
<SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197"></SPAN>gone, the swamp fairy stopped her spells,
because she knew that by this time Daylight would be so
changed and ugly that the prince would never know her if he
did see her. She said to herself with a wicked
laugh:—</p>
<p>"No fear of his wanting to kiss her now!"</p>
<p>That night the prince did find the dell, but no princess
came. A little after midnight he passed near the lovely little
house where she lived, and there he overheard her waiting-women
talking about her. They seemed in great distress. They were
saying that the princess had wandered into the woods and was
lost. The prince didn't know, of course, what it meant, but he
did understand that the princess was lost somewhere, and he
started off to find her. After he had gone a long way without
finding her, he came to a big old tree, and there he thought he
would light a fire to show her the way if she should happen to
see it.</p>
<p>As the blaze flared up, he suddenly saw a little black heap
on the other side of the tree. Somebody was lying there. He ran
to the spot, his heart beating with hope. But when he lifted
the cloak which was huddled about the form, he saw at once that
it was not Daylight. A pinched, withered, white, little old
woman's face shone out at him. The hood was drawn close down
over her forehead, the eyes <SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198"></SPAN>were closed, and as the prince lifted the
cloak, the old woman's lips moaned faintly.</p>
<p>"Oh, poor mother," said the prince, "what is the matter?"
The old woman only moaned again. The prince lifted her and
carried her over to the warm fire, and rubbed her hands, trying
to find out what was the matter. But she only moaned, and her
face was so terribly strange and white that the prince's tender
heart ached for her. Remembering his little flask, he poured
some of his liquid between her lips, and then he thought the
best thing he could do was to carry her to the princess's
house, where she could be taken care of.</p>
<p>As he lifted the poor little form in his arms, two great
tears stole out from the old woman's closed eyes and ran down
her wrinkled cheeks.</p>
<p>"Oh, poor, poor mother," said the prince pityingly; and he
stooped and kissed her withered lips.</p>
<p>As he walked through the forest with the old woman in his
arms, it seemed to him that she grew heavier and heavier; he
could hardly carry her at all; and then she stirred, and at
last he was obliged to set her down, to rest. He meant to lay
her on the ground. But the old woman stood upon her feet.</p>
<p>And then the hood fell back from her face. As she looked up
at the prince, the first, long, yellow ray of the rising sun
struck full upon <SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199"></SPAN>her,—and it was the Princess
Daylight! Her hair was golden as the sun itself, and her
eyes as blue as the flower that grows in the corn.</p>
<p>The prince fell on his knees before her. But she gave him
her hand and made him rise.</p>
<p>"You kissed me when I was an old woman," said the princess,
"I'll kiss you now that I am a young princess." And she
did.</p>
<p>And then she turned her face toward the dawn.</p>
<p>"Dear Prince," she said, "is that the sun?"</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_SAILOR_MAN" id="THE_SAILOR_MAN"></SPAN>THE SAILOR
MAN</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_30" id="FNanchor_1_30"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_30" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_30" id="Footnote_1_30"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_30"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> From <i>The Golden Windows</i>, by Laura E.
Richards. (H.R. Allenson Ltd. 2s. 6d. net.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time, two children came to the house of a sailor
man, who lived beside the salt sea; and they found the sailor
man sitting in his doorway knotting ropes.</p>
<p>"How do you do?" asked the sailor man.</p>
<p>We are very well, thank you," said the children, who had
learned manners, "and we hope you are the same. We heard that
you had a boat, and we thought that perhaps you would take us
out in her, and teach us how to sail, for that is what we most
wish to know."</p>
<p>"All in good time," said the sailor man. "I am busy now, but
by-and-by, when my work is done, I may perhaps take one of you
if you <SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200"></SPAN>are ready to learn. Meantime here are some
ropes that need knotting; you might be doing that, since it
has to be done." And he showed them how the knots should be
tied, and went away and left them.</p>
<p>When he was gone the first child ran to the window and
looked out.</p>
<p>"There is the sea," he said. "The waves come up on the
beach, almost to the door of the house. They run up all white,
like prancing horses, and then they go dragging back. Come and
look!"</p>
<p>"I cannot," said the second child. "I am tying a knot."</p>
<p>"Oh!" cried the first child, "I see the boat. She is dancing
like a lady at a ball; I never saw such a beauty. Come and
look!"</p>
<p>"I cannot," said the second child. "I am tying a knot."</p>
<p>"I shall have a delightful sail in that boat," said the
first child. "I expect that the sailor man will take me,
because I am the eldest and I know more about it. There was no
need of my watching when he showed you the knots, because I
knew how already."</p>
<p>Just then the sailor man came in.</p>
<p>"Well," he said, "my work is over. What have you been doing
in the meantime?"</p>
<p>"I have been looking at the boat," said the first child.
"What a beauty she is! I shall <SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201"></SPAN>have the best time in her that ever I had
in my life."</p>
<p>"I have been tying knots," said the second child.</p>
<p>"Come, then," said the sailor man, and he held out his hand
to the second child. "I will take you out in the boat, and
teach you to sail her."</p>
<p>"But I am the eldest," cried the first child, "and I know a
great deal more than she does."</p>
<p>"That may be," said the sailor man; "but a person must learn
to tie a knot before he can learn to sail a boat."</p>
<p>"But I have learned to tie a knot," cried the child. "I know
all about it!"</p>
<p>"How can I tell that?" asked the sailor man.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_JAIRUSS_DAUGHTER" id="THE_STORY_OF_JAIRUSS_DAUGHTER"></SPAN>THE STORY OF JAIRUS'S
DAUGHTER</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_31" id="FNanchor_1_31"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_31" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_31" id="Footnote_1_31"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_31"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> This should usually be prefaced by a brief
statement of Jesus habit of healing and comforting all with
whom He came in close contact. The exact form of the
preface must depend on how much of His life has already
been given in stories.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once, while Jesus was journeying about, He passed near a
town where a man named Jairus lived. This man was a ruler in
the synagogue, and he had just one little daughter about twelve
years of age. At the time that Jesus was there
<SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202"></SPAN>the little daughter was very sick, and at
last she lay a-dying.</p>
<p>Her father heard that there was a wonderful man near the
town, who was healing sick people whom no one else could help,
and in his despair he ran out into the streets to search for
Him. He found Jesus walking in the midst of a crowd of people,
and when he saw Him he fell down at Jesus feet and besought Him
to come into his house, to heal his daughter. And Jesus said,
Yes, he would go with him. But there were so many people
begging to be healed, and so many looking to see what happened,
that the crowd thronged them, and kept them from moving fast.
And before they reached the house one of the man's servants
came to meet them, and said, "Thy daughter is dead; trouble not
the Master to come farther."</p>
<p>But instantly Jesus turned to the father and said, "Fear
not; only believe, and she shall be made whole." And He went on
with Jairus, to the house.</p>
<p>When they came to the house, they heard the sound of weeping
and lamentation; the household was mourning for the little
daughter, who was dead. Jesus sent all the strangers away from
the door, and only three of His disciples and the father and
mother of the child went in with Him. And when He was within,
He said <SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203"></SPAN>to the mourning people, "Weep not; she is
not dead; she sleepeth."</p>
<p>When He had passed, they laughed Him to scorn, for they knew
that she was dead.</p>
<p>Then Jesus left them all, and went alone into the chamber
where the little daughter lay. And when He was there, alone, He
went up to the bed where she was, and bent over her, and took
her by the hand. And He said, "Maiden, arise."</p>
<p>And her spirit came unto her again! And she lived, and grew
up in her father's house.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_IV_AND_V" id="ESPECIALLY_FOR_CLASSES_IV_AND_V"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204"></SPAN>ESPECIALLY FOR CLASSES IV. AND V.</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="ARTHUR_AND_THE_SWORD" id="ARTHUR_AND_THE_SWORD"></SPAN>ARTHUR AND THE
SWORD</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_32" id="FNanchor_1_32"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_32" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_32" id="Footnote_1_32"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_32"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Sir Thomas Malory.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there was a great king in Britain named Uther, and when
he died the other kings and princes disputed over the kingdom,
each wanting it for himself. But King Uther had a son named
Arthur, the rightful heir to the throne, of whom no one knew,
for he had been taken away secretly while he was still a baby
by a wise old man called Merlin, who had him brought up in the
family of a certain Sir Ector, for fear of the malice of wicked
knights. Even the boy himself thought Sir Ector was his father,
and he loved Sir Ector's son, Sir Kay, with the love of a
brother.</p>
<p>When the kings and princes could not be kept in check any
longer, and something had to be done to determine who was to be
king, Merlin made the Archbishop of Canterbury send for them
all to come to London. It was Christmas time, and in the great
cathedral a solemn service was held, and prayer was made that
some sign should be given, to show who was the rightful king.
When the service was <SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205"></SPAN>over, there appeared a strange stone in
the churchyard, against the high altar. It was a great white
stone, like marble, with something sunk in it that looked
like a steel anvil; and in the anvil was driven a great
glistening sword. The sword had letters of gold written on
it, which read: "Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone
and anvil is rightwise king born of all England."</p>
<p>All wondered at the strange sword and its strange writing;
and when the archbishop himself came out and gave permission,
many of the knights tried to pull the sword from the stone,
hoping to be king. But no one could move it a hair's
breadth.</p>
<p>"He is not here," said the archbishop, "that shall achieve
the sword; but doubt not, God will make him known."</p>
<p>Then they set a guard of ten knights to keep the stone, and
the archbishop appointed a day when all should come together to
try at the stone,—kings from far and near. In the
meantime, splendid jousts were held, outside London, and both
knights and commons were bidden.</p>
<p>Sir Ector came up to the jousts, with others, and with him
rode Kay and Arthur. Kay had been made a knight at
Allhallowmas, and when he found there was to be so fine a joust
he wanted a sword, to join it. But he had left his sword
behind, where his father and he had <SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206"></SPAN>slept the night before. So he asked young
Arthur to ride for it.</p>
<p>"I will well," said Arthur, and rode back for it. But when
he came to the castle, the lady and all her household were at
the jousting, and there was none to let him in.</p>
<p>Thereat Arthur said to himself, "My brother Sir Kay shall
not be without a sword this day." And he remembered the sword
he had seen in the churchyard. "I will to the churchyard," he
said, "and take that sword with me." So he rode into the
churchyard, tied his horse to the stile, and went up to the
stone. The guards were away to the tourney, and the sword was
there, alone.</p>
<p>Going up to the stone, young Arthur took the great sword by
the hilt, and lightly and fiercely he drew it out of the
anvil.</p>
<p>Then he rode straight to Sir Kay, and gave it to him.</p>
<p>Sir Kay knew instantly that it was the sword of the stone,
and he rode off at once to his father and said, "Sir, lo, here
is the sword of the stone; I must be king of the land." But Sir
Ector asked him where he got the sword. And when Sir Kay said,
"From my brother," he asked Arthur how he got it. When Arthur
told him, Sir Ector bowed his head before him. "Now I
understand ye must be king of this land," he said to
Arthur.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207"></SPAN>Wherefore I?" said Arthur.</p>
<p>"For God will have it so," said Ector; "never man should
have drawn out this sword but he that shall be rightwise king
of this land. Now let me see whether ye can put the sword as it
was in the stone, and pull it out again."</p>
<p>Straightway Arthur put the sword back.</p>
<p>Then Sir Ector tried to pull it out, and after him Sir Kay;
but neither could stir it. Then Arthur pulled it out.
Thereupon, Sir Ector and Sir Kay kneeled upon the ground before
him.</p>
<p>"Alas," said Arthur, "mine own dear father and brother, why
kneel ye to me?"</p>
<p>Sir Ector told him, then, all about his royal birth, and how
he had been taken privily away by Merlin. But when Arthur found
Sir Ector was not truly his father, he was so sad at heart that
he cared not greatly to be king. And he begged his father and
brother to love him still. Sir Ector asked that Sir Kay might
be seneschal when Arthur was king. Arthur promised with all his
heart.</p>
<p>Then they went to the archbishop and told him that the sword
had found its master. The archbishop appointed a day for the
trial to be made in the sight of all men, and on that day the
princes and knights came together, and each tried to draw out
the sword, as before. But as before, none could so much as stir
it.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208"></SPAN>Then came Arthur, and pulled it easily
from its place.</p>
<p>The knights and kings were terribly angry that a boy from
nowhere in particular had beaten them, and they refused to
acknowledge him king. They appointed another day, for another
great trial.</p>
<p>Three times they did this, and every time the same thing
happened.</p>
<p>At last, at the feast of Pentecost, Arthur again pulled out
the sword before all the knights and the commons. And then the
commons rose up and cried that he should be king, and that they
would slay any who denied him.</p>
<p>So Arthur became king of Britain, and all gave him
allegiance.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="TARPEIA" id="TARPEIA"></SPAN>TARPEIA</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There was once a girl named Tarpeia, whose father was guard
of the outer gate of the citadel of Rome. It was a time of
war,—the Sabines were besieging the city. Their camp was
close outside the city wall.</p>
<p>Tarpeia used to see the Sabine soldiers when she went to
draw water from the public well, for that was outside the gate.
And sometimes she stayed about and let the strange men talk
with her, because she liked to look at their bright silver
ornaments. The Sabine soldiers <SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209"></SPAN>wore heavy silver rings and bracelets on
their left arms,—some wore as many as four or
five.</p>
<p>The soldiers knew she was the daughter of the keeper of the
citadel, and they saw that she had greedy eyes for their
ornaments. So day by day they talked with her, and showed her
their silver rings, and tempted her. And at last Tarpeia made a
bargain, to betray her city to them. She said she would unlock
the great gate and let them in, <i>if they would give her what
they wore on their left arms.</i></p>
<p>The night came. When it was perfectly dark and still,
Tarpeia stole from her bed, took the great key from its place,
and silently unlocked the gate which protected the city.
Outside, in the dark, stood the soldiers of the enemy, waiting.
As she opened the gate, the long shadowy files pressed forward
silently, and the Sabines entered the citadel.</p>
<p>As the first man came inside, Tarpeia stretched forth her
hand for her price. The soldier lifted high his left arm. "Take
thy reward!" he said, and as he spoke he hurled upon her that
which he wore upon it. Down upon her head crashed—not the
silver rings of the soldier, but the great brass shield he
carried in battle!</p>
<p>She sank beneath it, to the ground.</p>
<p>"Take thy reward," said the next; and his shield rang
against the first.</p>
<p>"Thy reward," said the next—and the
next—<SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210"></SPAN> and the next—and the next; every
man wore his shield on his left arm.</p>
<p>So Tarpeia lay buried beneath the reward she had claimed,
and the Sabines marched past her dead body, into the city she
had betrayed.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_BUCKWHEAT" id="THE_BUCKWHEAT"></SPAN>THE
BUCKWHEAT</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_33" id="FNanchor_1_33"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_33" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_33" id="Footnote_1_33"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_33"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from Hans Christian Andersen.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Down by the river were fields of barley and rye and golden
oats. Wheat grew there, too, and the heaviest and richest ears
bent lowest, in humility. Opposite the corn was a field of
buckwheat, but the buckwheat never bent; it held its head proud
and stiff on the stem.</p>
<p>The wise old willow-tree by the river looked down on the
fields, and thought his thoughts.</p>
<p>One day a dreadful storm came. The field-flowers folded
their leaves together, and bowed their heads. But the buckwheat
stood straight and proud.</p>
<p>"Bend your head, as we do," called the field-flowers.</p>
<p>"I have no need to," said the buckwheat.</p>
<p>"Bend your head, as we do!" warned the golden wheat-ears;
"the angel of the storm is coming; he will strike you
down."</p>
<p>"I will not bend my head," said the buckwheat.</p>
<p>Then the old willow-tree spoke: "Close your
<SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211"></SPAN>flowers and bend your leaves. Do not look
at the lightning when the cloud bursts. Even men cannot do
that; the sight of heaven would strike them blind. Much less
can we who are so inferior to them!"</p>
<p>"'Inferior,' indeed!" said the buckwheat. "Now I <i>will</i>
look!" And he looked straight up, while the lightning flashed
across the sky.</p>
<p>When the dreadful storm had passed, the flowers and the
wheat raised their drooping heads, clean and refreshed in the
pure, sweet air. The willow-tree shook the gentle drops from
its leaves.</p>
<p>But the buckwheat lay like a weed in the field, scorched
black by the lightning.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_JUDGMENT_OF_MIDAS" id="THE_JUDGMENT_OF_MIDAS"></SPAN>THE JUDGMENT OF
MIDAS</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_34" id="FNanchor_1_34"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_34" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_34" id="Footnote_1_34"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_34"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>Old Greek Folk-Stories</i>,
by Josephine Preston Peabody. (Harmp & Co. 9d.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>The Greek God Pan, the god of the open air, was a great
musician. He played on a pipe of reeds. And the sound of his
reed-pipe was so sweet that he grew proud, and believed himself
greater than the chief musician of the gods, Apollo, the
sun-god. So he challenged great Apollo to make better music
than he.</p>
<p>Apollo consented to the test, for he wished to punish Pan's
vanity, and they chose the mountain Tmolus for judge, since no
one is so old and wise as the hills.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212"></SPAN>When Pan and Apollo came before Tmolus, to
play, their followers came with them, to hear, and one of
those who came with Pan was a mortal named Midas.</p>
<p>First Pan played; he blew on his reed-pipe, and out came a
tune so wild and yet so coaxing that the birds hopped from the
trees to get near; the squirrels came running from their holes;
and the very trees swayed as if they wanted to dance. The fauns
laughed aloud for joy as the melody tickled their furry little
ears. And Midas thought it the sweetest music in the world.</p>
<p>Then Apollo rose. His hair shook drops of light from its
curls; his robes were like the edge of the sunset cloud; in his
hands he held a golden lyre. And when he touched the strings of
the lyre, such music stole upon the air as never god nor mortal
heard before. The wild creatures of the wood crouched still as
stone; the trees kept every leaf from rustling; earth and air
were silent as a dream. To hear such music cease was like
bidding farewell to father and mother.</p>
<p>When the charm was broken, the hearers fell at Apollo's feet
and proclaimed the victory his. All but Midas. He alone would
not admit that the music was better than Pan's.</p>
<p>"If thine ears are so dull, mortal," said Apollo, "they
shall take the shape that suits <SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213"></SPAN>them." And he touched the ears of Midas.
And straightway the dull ears grew long, pointed, and furry,
and they turned this way and that. They were the ears of an
ass!</p>
<p>For a long time Midas managed to hide the tell-tale ears
from everyone; but at last a servant discovered the secret. He
knew he must not tell, yet he could not bear not to; so one day
he went into the meadow, scooped a little hollow in the turf,
and whispered the secret into the earth. Then he covered it up
again, and went away. But, alas, a bed of reeds sprang up from
the spot, and whispered the secret to the grass. The grass told
it to the tree-tops, the tree-tops to the little birds, and
they cried it all abroad.</p>
<p>And to this day, when the wind sets the reeds nodding
together, they whisper, laugh- ing, "Midas has the ears of an
ass! Oh, hush, hush!"</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="WHY_THE_SEA_IS_SALT" id="WHY_THE_SEA_IS_SALT"></SPAN>WHY THE SEA IS
SALT</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_35" id="FNanchor_1_35"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_35" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_35" id="Footnote_1_35"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_35"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> There are many versions of this tale, in
different collections. This one is the story which grew up
in my mind, about the bare outline related to me by one of
Mrs Rutan's hearers. What the original teller said, I never
knew, but what the listener felt was clear. And in this
form I have told it a great many times.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once there were two brothers. One was rich, and one was
poor; the rich one was <SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214"></SPAN>rather mean. When the Poor Brother used to
come to ask for things it annoyed him, and finally one day
he said, "There, I'll give it to you this time, but the next
time you want anything, you can go Below for it!"</p>
<p>Presently the Poor Brother did want something, and he knew
it wasn't any use to go to his brother; he must go Below for
it. So he went, and he went, and he went, till he came
Below.</p>
<p>It was the queerest place! There were red and yellow fires
burning all around, and kettles of boiling oil hanging over
them, and a queer sort of men standing round, poking the fires.
There was a Chief Man; he had a long curly tail that curled up
behind, and two ugly little horns just over his ears; and one
foot was very queer indeed. And as soon as anyone came in the
door, these men would catch him up and put him over one of the
fires, and turn him on a spit. And then the Chief Man, who was
the worst of all, would come and say, "Eh, how do you feel now?
How do you feel now?" And of course the poor people screamed
and screeched and said, "Let us out! Let us out!" That was just
what the Chief Man wanted.</p>
<p>When the Poor Brother came in, they picked him up at once,
and put him over one of the hottest fires, and began to turn
him round and <SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215"></SPAN>round like the rest; and of course the
Chief Man came up to him and said, "Eh, how do you feel now?
How do you feel now?" But the Poor Brother did not say, "Let
me out! Let me out!" He said, "Pretty well, thank you."</p>
<p>The Chief Man grunted and said to the other men, "Make the
fire hotter." But the next time he asked the Poor Brother how
he felt, the Poor Brother smiled and said, "Much better now,
thank you." The Chief Man did not like this at all, because, of
course, the whole object in life of the people Below was to
make their victims uncomfortable. So he piled on more fuel and
made the fire hotter still. But every time he asked the Poor
Brother how he felt, the Poor Brother would say, "Very much
better"; and at last he said, " Perfectly com- fortable, thank
you; couldn't be better."</p>
<p>You see when the Poor Brother was on earth he had never once
had money enough to buy coal enough to keep him warm; so he
liked the heat.</p>
<p>At last the Chief Man could stand it no longer.</p>
<p>"Oh, look here," he said, "you can go home."</p>
<p>"Oh no, thank you," said the Poor Brother, "I like it
here."</p>
<p>"You <i>must</i> go home," said the Chief Man.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216"></SPAN>But I won't go home," said the Poor
Brother.</p>
<p>The Chief Man went away and talked with the other men; but
no matter what they did they could not make the Poor Brother
uncomfortable; so at last the Chief Man came back and
said,—</p>
<p>"What'll you take to go home?"</p>
<p>"What have you got?" said the Poor Brother.</p>
<p>"Well," said the Chief Man, "if you'll go home quietly I'll
give you the Little Mill that stands behind my door."</p>
<p>"What's the good of it?" said the Poor Brother.</p>
<p>"It is the most wonderful mill in the world," said the Chief
Man. "Anything at all that you want, you have only to name it,
and say, 'Grind this, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and the
Mill will grind that thing until you say the magic word, to
stop it."</p>
<p>"That sounds nice," said the Poor Brother. "I'll take it."
And he took the Little Mill under his arm, and went up, and up,
and up, till he came to his own house.</p>
<p>When he was in front of his little old hut, he put the
Little Mill down on the ground and said to it, "Grind a fine
house, Little Mill, and grind quickly." And the Little Mill
ground, and ground, and ground the finest house that
<SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217"></SPAN>ever was seen. It had fine big chimneys,
and gable windows, and broad piazzas; and just as the Little
Mill ground the last step of the last flight of steps, the
Poor Brother said the magic word, and it stopped.</p>
<p>Then he took it round to where the barn was, and said,
"Grind cattle, Little Mill, and grind quickly." And the Little
Mill ground, and ground, and ground, and out came great fat
cows, and little woolly lambs, and fine little pigs; and just
as the Little Mill ground the last curl on the tail of the last
little pig, the Poor Brother said the magic word, and it
stopped.</p>
<p>He did the same thing with crops for his cattle, pretty
clothes for his daughters, and everything else they wanted. At
last he had everything he wanted, and so he stood the Little
Mill behind his door.</p>
<p>All this time the Rich Brother had been getting more and
more jealous, and at last he came to ask the Poor Brother how
he had grown so rich. The Poor Brother told him all about it.
He said, "It all comes from that Little Mill behind my door.
All I have to do when I want anything is to name it to the
Little Mill, and say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and grind
quickly,' and the Little Mill will grind that thing
until—"</p>
<p>But the Rich Brother didn't wait to hear any
<SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218"></SPAN>more. "Will you lend me the Little Mill?"
he said.</p>
<p>"Why, yes," said the Poor Brother, "I will."</p>
<p>So the Rich Brother took the Little Mill under his arm and
started across the fields to his house. When he got near home
he saw the farm-hands coming in from the fields for their
luncheon. Now, you remember, he was rather mean. He thought to
himself, "It is a waste of good time for them to come into the
house; they shall have their porridge where they are." He
called all the men to him, and made them bring their
porridge-bowls. Then he set the Little Mill down on the ground,
and said to it, "Grind oatmeal porridge, Little Mill, and grind
quickly!" The Little Mill ground, and ground, and ground, and
out came delicious oatmeal porridge. Each man held his bowl
under the spout. When the last bowl was filled, the porridge
ran over on the ground.</p>
<p>"That's enough, Little Mill," said the Rich Brother. "You
may stop, and stop quickly."</p>
<p>But this was not the magic word, and the Little Mill did not
stop. It ground, and ground, and ground, and the porridge ran
all round and made a little pool. The Rich Brother said, "No,
no, Little Mill, I said, 'Stop grinding, and stop quickly.'"
But the Little Mill ground, and ground, faster than ever; and
presently there was a regular pond of porridge, almost up to
<SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219"></SPAN>their knees. The Rich Brother said, "Stop
grinding," in every kind of way; he called the Little Mill
names; but nothing did any good. The Little Mill ground
porridge just the same. At last the men said, "Go and get
your brother to stop the Little Mill, or we shall be drowned
in porridge."</p>
<p>So the Rich Brother started for his brother's house. He had
to swim before he got there, and the porridge went up his
sleeves, and down his neck, and it was horrid and sticky. His
brother laughed when he heard the story, but he came with him,
and they took a boat and rowed across the lake of porridge to
where the Little Mill was grinding. And then the Poor Brother
whispered the magic word, and the Little Mill stopped.</p>
<p>But the porridge was a long time soaking into the ground,
and nothing would ever grow there afterwards except
oatmeal.</p>
<p>The Rich Brother didn't seem to care much about the Little
Mill after this, so the Poor Brother took it home again and put
it behind the door; and there it stayed a long, long while.</p>
<p>Years afterwards a Sea Captain came there on a visit. He
told such big stories that the Poor Brother said, "Oh, I
daresay you have seen wonderful things, but I don't believe you
ever saw anything more wonderful than the Little Mill that
stands behind my door."</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220"></SPAN>What is wonderful about that?" said the
Sea Captain.</p>
<p>"Why," said the Poor Brother, "anything in the world you
want,—you have only to name it to the Little Mill and
say, 'Grind that, Little Mill, and grind quickly,' and it will
grind that thing until—"</p>
<p>The Sea" Captain didn't wait to hear another word. "Will you
lend me that Little Mill?" he said eagerly.</p>
<p>The Poor Brother smiled a little, but he said, "Yes," and
the Sea Captain took the Little Mill under his arm, and went on
board his ship and sailed away.</p>
<p>They had head-winds and storms, and they were so long at sea
that some of the food gave out. Worst of all, the salt gave
out. It was dreadful, being without salt. But the Captain
happened to remember the Little Mill.</p>
<p>"Bring up the salt box!" he said to the cook. "We will have
salt enough."</p>
<p>He set the Little Mill on deck, put the salt box under the
spout, and said,—</p>
<p>"Grind salt, Little Mill, and grind quickly!"</p>
<p>And the Little Mill ground beautiful, white, powdery salt.
When they had enough, the Captain said, "Now you may stop,
Little Mill, and stop quickly." The Little Mill kept on
grinding; and the salt began to pile up in little heaps on the
deck. "I said, 'Stop,'" said the<SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221"></SPAN> Captain. But the Little Mill ground, and
ground, faster than ever, and the salt was soon thick on the
deck like snow. The Captain called the Little Mill names and
told it to stop, in every language he knew, but the Little
Mill went on grinding. The salt covered all the decks and
poured down into the hold, and at last the ship began to
settle in the water; salt is very heavy. But just before the
ship sank to the water-line, the Captain had a bright
thought: he threw the Little Mill overboard!</p>
<p>It fell right down to the bottom of the sea. <i>And it has
been grinding salt ever since.</i></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="BILLY_BEG_AND_HIS_BULL" id="BILLY_BEG_AND_HIS_BULL"></SPAN>BILLY BEG AND HIS
BULL</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_36" id="FNanchor_1_36"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_36" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_36" id="Footnote_1_36"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_36"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from <i>In Chimney Corners</i>, by
Seumas McManus. I have ventured to give this in the
somewhat Hibernian phraseology suggested by the original,
because I have found that the humour of the manner of it
appeals quite as readily to the boys and girls of my
acquaintance as to maturer friends, and they distinguish as
quickly between the savour of it and any unintentional
crudeness of diction.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Once upon a time, there was a king and a queen, and they had
one son, whose name was Billy. And Billy had a bull he was very
fond of, and the bull was just as fond of him. And when the
queen came to die, she put it as her last request to the king,
that come what might, come what may, he'd not part Billy and
the bull. And the king promised that, come what might,
<SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222"></SPAN>come what may, he would not. Then the good
queen died, and was buried.</p>
<p>After a time, the king married again, and the new queen
could not abide Billy; no more could she stand the bull, seeing
him and Billy so thick. So she asked the king to have the bull
killed. But the king said he had promised, come what might,
come what may, he'd not part Billy Beg and his bull, so he
could not.</p>
<p>Then the queen sent for the Hen-Wife, and asked what she
should do. "What will you give me," said the Hen-Wife, "and
I'll very soon part them?"</p>
<p>"Anything at all," said the queen.</p>
<p>"Then do you take to your bed, very sick with a complaint,"
said the Hen-Wife, "and I'll do the rest."</p>
<p>So the queen took to her bed, very sick with a complaint,
and the king came to see what could be done for her. "I shall
never be better of this," she said, "till I have the medicine
the Hen-Wife ordered."</p>
<p>"What is that?" said the king.</p>
<p>"A mouthful of the blood of Billy Beg's bull."</p>
<p>"I can't give you that," said the king, and went away,
sorrowful.</p>
<p>Then the queen got sicker and sicker, and each time the king
asked what would cure her she said, "A mouthful of the blood of
Billy Beg's bull." And at last it looked as if she were going
<SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223"></SPAN>to die. So the king finally set a day for
the bull to be killed. At that the queen was so happy that
she laid plans to get up and see the grand sight. All the
people were to be at the killing, and it was to be a great
affair.</p>
<p>When Billy Beg heard all this, he was very sorrowful, and
the bull noticed his looks. "What are you doitherin' about?"
said the bull to him. So Billy told him. "Don't fret yourself
about me," said the bull, "it's not I that'll be killed!"</p>
<p>The day came, when Billy Beg's bull was to be killed; all
the people were there, and the queen, and Billy. And the bull
was led out, to be seen. When he was led past Billy he bent his
head. "Jump on my back, Billy, my boy," says he, "till I see
what kind of a horseman you are!" Billy jumped on his back, and
with that the bull leaped nine miles high and nine miles broad
and came down with Billy sticking between his horns. Then away
he rushed, over the head of the queen, killing her dead, where
you wouldn't know day by night or night by day, over high
hills, low hills, sheep walks and bullock traces, the Cove o'
Cork, and old Tom Fox with his bugle horn.</p>
<p>When at last he stopped he said, "Now, Billy, my boy, you
and I must undergo great scenery; there's a mighty great bull
of the forest I must fight, here, and he'll be hard to fight,
but I'll be able for him. But first we must have
<SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224"></SPAN>dinner. Put your hand in my left ear and
pull out the napkin you'll find there, and when you've
spread it, it will be covered with eating and drinking fit
for a king."</p>
<p>So Billy put his hand in the bull's left ear, and drew out
the napkin, and spread it; and, sure enough, it was spread with
all kinds of eating and drinking, fit for a king. And Billy Beg
ate well.</p>
<p>But just as he finished he heard a great roar, and out of
the forest came a mighty bull, snorting and running.</p>
<p>And the two bulls at it and fought. They knocked the hard
ground into soft, the soft into hard, the rocks into spring
wells, and the spring wells into rocks. It was a terrible
fight. But in the end, Billy Beg's bull was too much for the
other bull, and he killed him, and drank his blood.</p>
<p>Then Billy jumped on the bull's back, and the bull off and
away, where you wouldn't know day from night or night from day,
over high hills, low hills, sheep walks and bullock traces, the
Cove o' Cork, and old Tom Fox with his bugle horn. And when he
stopped he told Billy to put his hand in his left ear and pull
out the napkin, because he'd to fight another great bull of the
forest. So Billy pulled out the napkin and spread it, and it
was covered with all kinds of eating and drinking, fit for a
king.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225"></SPAN>And, sure enough, just as Billy finished
eating, there was a frightful roar, and a mighty great bull,
greater than the first, rushed out of the forest. And the
two bulls at it and fought. It was a terrible fight! They
knocked the hard ground into soft, the soft into hard, the
rocks into spring wells, and the spring wells into rocks.
But in the end, Billy Beg's bull killed the other bull, and
drank his blood.</p>
<p>Then he off and away, with Billy.</p>
<p>But when he came down, he told Billy Beg that he was to
fight another bull, the brother of the other two, and that this
time the other bull would be too much for him, and would kill
him and drink his blood.</p>
<p>"When I am dead, Billy, my boy," he said, "put your hand in
my left ear and draw out the napkin, and you'll never want for
eating or drinking; and put your hand in my right ear, and
you'll find a stick there, that will turn into a sword if you
wave it three times round your head, and give you the strength
of a thousand men beside your own. Keep that; then cut a strip
of my hide, for a belt, for when you buckle it on, there's
nothing can kill you."</p>
<p>Billy Beg was very sad to hear that his friend must die. And
very soon he heard a more dreadful roar than ever he heard, and
a tremendous bull rushed out of the forest. Then came the worst
fight of all. In the end, the other <SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226"></SPAN>bull was too much for Billy Beg's bull,
and he killed him and drank his blood.</p>
<p>Billy Beg sat down and cried for three days and three
nights. After that he was hungry; so he put his hand in the
bull's left ear, and drew out the napkin, and ate all kinds of
eating and drinking. Then he put his hand in the right ear and
pulled out the stick which was to turn into a sword if waved
round his head three times, and to give him the strength of a
thousand men beside his own. And he cut a strip of the hide for
a belt, and started off on his adventures.</p>
<p>Presently he came to a fine place; an old gentleman lived
there. So Billy went up and knocked, and the old gentleman came
to the door.</p>
<p>"Are you wanting a boy?" says Billy.</p>
<p>"I am wanting a herd-boy," says the gentleman, "to take my
six cows, six horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture
every morning, and bring them back at night. Maybe you'd
do."</p>
<p>"What are the wages?" says Billy.</p>
<p>"Oh, well," says the gentleman, "it's no use to talk of that
now; there's three giants live in the wood by the pasture, and
every day they drink up all the milk and kill the boy that
looks after the cattle; so we'll wait to talk about wages till
we see if you come back alive."</p>
<p>"All right," says Billy, and he entered service with the old
gentleman.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227"></SPAN>The first day, he drove the six cows, six
horses, six donkeys, and six goats to pasture, and sat down
by them. About noon he heard a kind of roaring from the
wood; and out rushed a giant with two heads, spitting fire
out of his two mouths.</p>
<p>"Oh! my fine fellow," says he to Billy, "you are too big for
one swallow and not big enough for two; how would you like to
die, then? By a cut with the sword, a blow with the fist, or a
swing by the back?"</p>
<p>"That is as may be," says Billy, "but I'll fight you." And
he buckled on his hide belt, and swung his stick three times
round his head, to give him the strength of a thousand men
besides his own, and went for the giant. And at the first
grapple Billy Beg lifted the giant up and sunk him in the
ground, to his armpits.</p>
<p>"Oh, mercy! mercy! Spare my life!" cried the giant.</p>
<p>"I think not," said Billy; and he cut off his heads.</p>
<p>That night, when the cows and the goats were driven home,
they gave so much milk that all the dishes in the house were
filled, and the milk ran over and made a little brook in the
yard.</p>
<p>"This is very queer," said the old gentleman; "they never
gave any milk before. Did you see nothing in the pasture?"</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228"></SPAN>Nothing worse than myself," said Billy.
And next morning he drove the six cows, six horses, six
donkeys, and six goats to pasture again.</p>
<p>Just before noon he heard a terrific roar; and out of the
wood came a giant with six heads.</p>
<p>"You killed my brother," he roared, fire coming out of his
six mouths, "and I'll very soon have your blood! Will you die
by a cut of the sword, or a swing by the back?"</p>
<p>"I'll fight you," said Billy. And buckling on his belt and
swinging his stick three times round his head, he ran in and
grappled the giant. At the first hold, he sunk the giant up to
the shoulders in the ground.</p>
<p>"Mercy, mercy, kind gentleman!" cried the giant. "Spare my
life!"</p>
<p>"I think not," said Billy, and cut off his heads.</p>
<p>That night the cattle gave so much milk that it ran out of
the house and made a stream, and turned a mill wheel which had
not been turned for seven years!</p>
<p>"It's certainly very queer," said the old gentleman; "did
you see nothing in the pasture, Billy?"</p>
<p>"Nothing worse than myself," said Billy.</p>
<p>And the next morning the gentleman said, "Billy, do you
know, I only heard one of the giants roaring in the night, and
the night before only two. What can ail them, at all?"</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229"></SPAN>Oh, maybe they are sick or something,"
says Billy; and with that he drove the six cows, six horses,
six donkeys, and six goats to pasture.</p>
<p>At about ten o'clock there was a roar like a dozen bulls,
and the brother of the two giants came out of the wood, with
twelve heads on him, and fire spouting from every one of
them.</p>
<p>"I'll have you, my fine boy," cries he; "how will you die,
then?"</p>
<p>"We'll see," says Billy; "come on!"</p>
<p>And swinging his stick round his head, he made for the
giant, and drove him up to his twelve necks in the ground. All
twelve of the heads began begging for mercy, but Billy soon cut
them short. Then he drove the beasts home.</p>
<p>And that night the milk overflowed the mill-stream and made
a lake, nine miles long, nine miles broad, and nine miles deep;
and there are salmon and whitefish there to this day.</p>
<p>"You are a fine boy," said the gentleman, "and I'll give you
wages."</p>
<p>So Billy was herd.</p>
<p>The next day, his master told him to look after the house
while he went up to the king's town, to see a great sight.
"What will it be?" said Billy. "The king's daughter is to be
eaten by a fiery dragon," said his master, "unless the champion
fighter they've been feed<SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230"></SPAN>ing for six weeks on purpose kills the
dragon." "Oh," said Billy.</p>
<p>After he was left alone, there were people passing on horses
and afoot, in coaches and chaises, in carriages and in
wheelbarrows, all going to see the great sight. And all asked
Billy why he was not on his way. But Billy said he didn't care
about going.</p>
<p>When the last passer-by was out of sight, Billy ran and
dressed himself in his master's best suit of clothes, took the
brown mare from the stable, and was off to the king's town.</p>
<p>When he came there, he saw a big round place with great high
seats built up around it, and all the people sitting there.
Down in the midst was the champion, walking up and down
proudly, with two men behind him to carry his heavy sword. And
up in the centre of the seats was the princess, with her
maidens; she was looking very pretty, but nervous.</p>
<p>The fight was about to begin when Billy got there, and the
herald was crying out how the champion would fight the dragon
for the princess's sake, when suddenly there was heard a
fearsome great roaring, and the people shouted, "Here he is
now, the dragon!"</p>
<p>The dragon had more heads than the biggest of the giants,
and fire and smoke came from every one of them. And when the
champion saw the creature, he never waited even to take
<SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231"></SPAN>his sword,—he turned and ran; and he
never stopped till he came to a deep well, where he jumped
in and hid himself, up to the neck.</p>
<p>When the princess saw that her champion was gone, she began
wringing her hands, and crying, "Oh, please, kind gentlemen,
fight the dragon, some of you, and keep me from being eaten!
Will no one fight the dragon for me?" But no one stepped up, at
all. And the dragon made to eat the princess.</p>
<p>Just then, out stepped Billy from the crowd, with his fine
suit of clothes and his hide belt on him. "I'll fight the
beast," he says, and swinging his stick three times round his
head, to give him the strength of a thousand men besides his
own, he walked up to the dragon, with easy gait. The princess
and all the people were looking, you may be sure, and the
dragon raged at Billy with all his mouths, and they at it and
fought. It was a terrible fight, but in the end Billy Beg had
the dragon down, and he cut off his heads with the sword.</p>
<p>There was great shouting, then, and crying that the strange
champion must come to the king to be made prince, and to the
princess, to be seen. But in the midst of the hullabaloo Billy
Begs slips on the brown mare and is off and away before anyone
has seen his face. But, quick as he was, he was not so quick
but that the princess caught hold of him as he jumped
<SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232"></SPAN>on his horse, and he got away with one
shoe left in her hand. And home he rode, to his master's
house, and had his old clothes on and the mare in the stable
before his master came back.</p>
<p>When his master came back, he had a great tale for Billy,
how the princess's champion had run from the dragon, and a
strange knight had come out of the clouds and killed the
dragon, and before anyone could stop him had disappeared in the
sky. "Wasn't it wonderful?" said the old gentleman to Billy. "I
should say so," said Billy to him.</p>
<p>Soon there was proclamation made that the man who killed the
dragon was to be found, and to be made son of the king and
husband of the princess; for that, everyone should come up to
the king's town and try on the shoe which the princess had
pulled from off the foot of the strange champion, that he whom
it fitted should be known to be the man. On the day set, there
was passing of coaches and chaises, of carriages and
wheelbarrows, people on horseback and afoot, and Billy's master
was the first to go.</p>
<p>While Billy was watching, at last came along a raggedy
man.</p>
<p>"Will you change clothes with me, and I'll give you boot?"
said Billy to him.</p>
<p>"Shame to you to mock a poor raggedy man!" said the raggedy
man to Billy.</p>
<p>"<SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233"></SPAN>It's no mock," said Billy, and he changed
clothes with the raggedy man, and gave him boot.</p>
<p>When Billy came to the king's town, in his dreadful old
clothes, no one knew him for the champion at all, and none
would let him come forward to try the shoe. But after all had
tried, Billy spoke up that he wanted to try. They laughed at
him, and pushed him back, with his rags. But the princess would
have it that he should try. "I like his face," said she; "let
him try, now."</p>
<p>So up stepped Billy, and put on the shoe, and it fitted him
like his own skin.</p>
<p>Then Billy confessed that it was he that killed the dragon.
And that he was a king's son. And they put a velvet suit on
him, and hung a gold chain round his neck, and everyone said a
finer-looking boy they'd never seen.</p>
<p>So Billy married the princess, and was the prince of that
place.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_LITTLE_HERO_OF_HAARLEM" id="THE_LITTLE_HERO_OF_HAARLEM"></SPAN>THE LITTLE HERO OF
HAARLEM</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_37" id="FNanchor_1_37"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_37" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_37" id="Footnote_1_37"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_37"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Told from memory of the story told me when a
child.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>A long way off, across the ocean, there is a little country
where the ground is lower than the level of the sea, instead of
higher, as it is here. Of course the water would run in and
cover the land and houses, if something were <SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234"></SPAN>not done to keep it out. But something is
done. The people build great, thick walls all round the
country, and the walls keep the sea out. You see how much
depends on those walls,—the good crops, the houses,
and even the safety of the people. Even the small children
in that country know that an accident to one of the walls is
a terrible thing. These walls are really great banks, as
wide as roads, and they are called "dikes."</p>
<p>Once there was a little boy who lived in that country, whose
name was Hans. One day, he took his little brother out to play.
They went a long way out of the town, and came to where there
were no houses, but ever so many flowers and green fields.
By-and-by, Hans climbed up on the dike, and sat down; the
little brother was playing about at the foot of the bank.</p>
<p>Suddenly the little brother called out, "Oh, what a funny
little hole! It bubbles!"</p>
<p>"Hole? Where?" said Hans.</p>
<p>"Here in the bank," said the little brother; "water's in
it."</p>
<p>"What!" said Hans, and he slid down as fast as he could to
where his brother was playing.</p>
<p>There was the tiniest little hole in the bank. Just an
air-hole. A drop of water bubbled slowly through.</p>
<p>"It is a hole in the dike!" cried Hans. "What shall we
do?"</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235"></SPAN>He looked all round; not a person or a
house in sight. He looked at the hole; the little drops
oozed steadily through; he knew that the water would soon
break a great gap, because that tiny hole gave it a chance.
The town was so far away—if they ran for help it would
be too late; what should he do? Once more he looked; the
hole was larger, now, and the water was trickling.</p>
<p>Suddenly a thought came to Hans. He stuck his little
forefinger right into the hole, where it fitted tight; and he
said to his little brother, "Run, Dieting! Go to the town and
tell the men there's a hole in the dike. Tell them I will keep
it stopped till they get here."</p>
<p>The little brother knew by Hans' face that something very
serious was the matter, and he started for the town, as fast as
his legs could run. Hans, kneeling with his finger in the hole,
watched him grow smaller and smaller as he got farther
away.</p>
<p>Soon he was as small as a chicken; then he was only a speck;
then he was out of sight. Hans was alone, his finger tight in
the bank.</p>
<p>He could hear the water, slap, slap, slap, on the stones;
and deep down under the slapping was a gurgling, rumbling
sound. It seemed very near.</p>
<p>By-and-by, his hand began to feel numb. He rubbed it with
the other hand; but it got colder <SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236"></SPAN>and more numb, colder and more numb, every
minute. He looked to see if the men were coming; the road
was bare as far as he could see. Then the cold began
creeping, creeping, up his arm; first his wrist, then his
arm to the elbow, then his arm to the shoulder; how cold it
was! And soon it began to ache. Ugly little cramp-pains
streamed up his finger, up his palm, up his arm, till they
reached into his shoulder, and down the back of his neck. It
seemed hours since the little brother went away. He felt
very lonely, and the hurt in his arm grew and grew. He
watched the road with all his eyes, but no one came in
sight. Then he leaned his head against the dike, to rest his
shoulder.</p>
<p>As his ear touched the dike, he heard the voice of the great
sea, murmuring. The sound seemed to say,—</p>
<p>"I am the great sea. No one can stand against me. What are
you, a little child, that you try to keep me out? Beware!
Beware!"</p>
<p>Hans' heart beat in heavy knocks. Would they never come? He
was frightened.</p>
<p>And the water went on beating at the wall, and murmuring, "I
will come through, I will come through, I will get you, I will
get you, run—run—before I come through!"</p>
<p>Hans started to pull out his finger; he was so frightened
that he felt as if he must run for ever.<SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237"></SPAN> But that minute he remembered how much
depended on him; if he pulled out his finger, the water
would surely make the hole bigger, and at last break down
the dike, and the sea would come in on all the land and
houses. He set his teeth, and stuck his finger tighter than
ever.</p>
<p>"You shall <i>not</i> come through!" he whispered, "I will
<i>not</i> run!"</p>
<p>At that moment, he heard a far-off shout. Far in the
distance he saw a black something on the road, and dust. The
men were coming! At last, they were coming. They came nearer,
fast, and he could make out his own father, and the neighbours.
They had pickaxes and shovels, and they were running. And as
they ran they shouted, "We're coming; take heart, we're
coming!"</p>
<p>The next minute, it seemed, they were there. And when they
saw Hans, with his pale face, and his hand tight in the dike,
they gave a great cheer,—just as people do for soldiers
back from war; and they lifted him up and rubbed his aching arm
with tender hands, and they told him that he was a real hero
and that he had saved the town.</p>
<p>When the men had mended the dike, they marched home like an
army, and Hans was carried high on their shoulders, because he
was a hero. And to this day the people of Haarlem tell the
story of how a little boy saved the dike.</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238"></SPAN><b><SPAN name="THE_LAST_LESSON" id="THE_LAST_LESSON"></SPAN>THE LAST
LESSON</b><SPAN name="FNanchor_1_38" id="FNanchor_1_38"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_38" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_38" id="Footnote_1_38"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_38"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Adapted from the French of Alphonse
Daudet.</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>Little Franz didn't want to go to school, that morning. He
would much rather have played truant. The air was so warm and
still,—you could hear the blackbird singing at the edge
of the wood, and the sound of the Prussians drilling, down in
the meadow behind the old sawmill. He would <i>so</i> much
rather have played truant! Besides, this was the day for the
lesson in the rule of participles; and the rule of participles
in French is very, very long, and very hard, and it has more
exceptions than rule. Little Franz did not know it at all. He
did not want to go to school.</p>
<p>But, somehow, he went. His legs carried him reluctantly into
the village and along the street. As he passed the official
bulletin-board before the town hall, he noticed a little crowd
round it, looking at it. That was the place where the news of
lost battles, the requisition for more troops, the demands for
new taxes were posted. Small as he was, little Franz had seen
enough to make him think, "What <i>now</i>, I wonder?" But he
could not stop to see; he was afraid of being late.</p>
<p>When he came to the school-yard his heart beat very fast; he
was afraid he <i>was</i> late, after all, for the windows were
all open, and yet he <SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239"></SPAN>heard no noise,—the schoolroom was
perfectly quiet. He had been counting on the noise and
confusion before school,—the slamming of desk covers,
the banging of books, the tapping of the master's cane and
his "A little less noise, please,"—to let him slip
quietly into his seat unnoticed. But no; he had to open the
door and walk up the long aisle, in the midst of a silent
room, with the master looking straight at him. Oh, how hot
his cheeks felt, and how hard his heart beat! But to his
great surprise the master didn't scold at all. All he said
was, "Come quickly to your place, my little Franz; we were
just going to begin without you!"</p>
<p>Little Franz could hardly believe his ears; that wasn't at
all the way the master was accustomed to speak. It was very
strange! Somehow—everything was very strange. The room
looked queer. Everybody was sitting so still, so
straight—as if it were an exhibition day, or something
very particular. And the master—he looked strange, too;
why, he had on his fine lace jabot and his best coat, that he
wore only on holidays, and his gold snuff-box in his hand.
Certainly it was very odd. Little Franz looked all round,
wondering. And there in the back of the room was the oddest
thing of all. There, on a bench, sat <i>visitors</i>. Visitors!
He could not make it out; people never came except on great
occasions,—examination days and such. And it
<SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240"></SPAN>was not a holiday. Yet there were the
agent, the old blacksmith, the farmer, sitting quiet and
still. It was very, very strange.</p>
<p>Just then the master stood up and opened school. He said,
"My children, this is the last time I shall ever teach you. The
order has come from Berlin that henceforth nothing but German
shall be taught in the schools of Alsace and Lorraine. This is
your last lesson in French. I beg you, be very attentive."</p>
<p><i>His last lesson in French!</i> Little Franz could not
believe his ears; his last lesson—ah, <i>that</i> was
what was on the bulletin-board! It flashed across him in an
instant. That was it! His last lesson in French—and he
scarcely knew how to read and write—why, then, he should
never know how! He looked down at his books, all battered and
torn at the corners; and suddenly his books seemed quite
different to him, they seemed—somehow—like friends.
He looked at the master, and he seemed different,
too,—like a very good friend. Little Franz began to feel
strange himself. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard his
name called, and he stood up to recite.</p>
<p>It was the rule of participles.</p>
<p>Oh, what wouldn't he have given to be able to say it off
from beginning to end, exceptions and all, without a blunder!
But he could only stand and hang his head; he did not know a
<SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241"></SPAN>word of it. Then through the hot pounding
in his ears he heard the master's voice; it was quite
gentle; not at all the scolding voice he expected. And it
said, "I'm not going to punish you, little Franz. Perhaps
you are punished enough. And you are not alone in your
fault. We all do the same thing,—we all put off our
tasks till to-morrow. And—sometimes—to-morrow
never comes. That is what it has been with us. We Alsatians
have been always putting off our education till the morrow;
and now they have a right, those people down there, to say
to us, 'What! You call yourselves French, and cannot even
read and write the French language? Learn German,
then!'"</p>
<p>And then the master spoke to them of the French language. He
told them how beautiful it was, how clear and musical and
reasonable, and he said that no people could be hopelessly
conquered so long as it kept its language, for the language was
the key to its prison-house. And then he said he was going to
tell them a little about that beautiful language, and he
explained the rule of participles.</p>
<p>And do you know, it was just as simple as ABC! Little Franz
understood every word. It was just the same with the rest of
the grammar lesson. I don't know whether little Franz listened
harder, or whether the master explained better; but it was all
quite clear, and simple.</p>
<p><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242"></SPAN>But as they went on with it, and little
Franz listened and looked, it seemed to him that the master
was trying to put the whole French language into their heads
in that one hour. It seemed as if he wanted to teach them
all he knew, before he went,—to give them all he
had,—in this last lesson.</p>
<p>From the grammar he went on to the writing lesson. And for
this, quite new copies had been prepared. They were written on
clean, new slips of paper, and they were:—</p>
<p> France: Alsace.<br/>
France: Alsace.<br/></p>
<p>All up and down the aisles they hung out from the desks like
little banners, waving:—</p>
<p> France: Alsace.<br/>
France: Alsace.<br/></p>
<p>And everybody worked with all his might,—not a sound
could you hear but the scratching of pens on the "France:
Alsace."</p>
<p>Even the little ones bent over their up and down strokes
with their tongues stuck out to help them work.</p>
<p>After the writing came the reading lesson, and the little
ones sang their <i>ba</i>, <i>be</i>, <i>bi</i>, <i>bo</i>,
<i>bu</i>.</p>
<p>Right in the midst of it, Franz heard a curious sound, a big
deep voice mingling with the children's voices. He turned
round, and there, on the bench in the back of the room, the old
<SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243"></SPAN>blacksmith sat with a big ABC book open on
his knees. It was his voice Franz had heard. He was saying
the sounds with the little children,—<i>ba</i>,
<i>be</i>, <i>bi</i>, <i>bo</i>, <i>bu</i>. His voice
sounded so odd, with the little voices,—so very
odd,—it made little Franz feel queer. It seemed so
funny that he thought he would laugh; then he thought he
wouldn't laugh, he felt—he felt very queer.</p>
<p>So it went on with the lessons; they had them all. And then,
suddenly, the town clock struck noon. And at the same time they
heard the tramp of the Prussians' feet, coming back from
drill.</p>
<p>It was time to close school.</p>
<p>The master stood up. He was very pale. Little Franz had
never seen him look so tall. He said:—</p>
<p>"My children—my children"—but something choked
him; he could not go on. Instead he turned and went to the
blackboard and took up a piece of chalk. And then he wrote,
high up, in big white letters, "Vive la France!"</p>
<p>And he made a little sign to them with his head, "That is
all; go away."</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p class="center"><b><SPAN name="THE_STORY_OF_CHRISTMAS" id="THE_STORY_OF_CHRISTMAS"></SPAN>THE STORY OF
CHRISTMAS</b></p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>There was once a nation which was very powerful, very
fortunate, and very proud. Its <SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244"></SPAN>lands were fruitful; its armies were
victorious in battle; and it had strong kings, wise
lawgivers, and great poets. But after a great many years,
everything changed. The nation had no more strong kings, no
more wise lawgivers; its armies were beaten in battle, and
neighbouring tribes conquered the country and took the
fruitful lands; there were no more poets except a few who
made songs of lamentation. The people had become a captive
and humiliated people; and the bitterest part of all its
sadness was the memory of past greatness.</p>
<p>But in all the years of failure and humiliation, there was
one thing which kept this people from despair; one hope lived
in their hearts and kept them from utter misery. It was a hope
which came from something one of the great poets of the past
had said, in prophecy. This prophecy was whispered in the homes
of the poor, taught in the churches, repeated from father to
son among the rich; it was like a deep, hidden well of comfort
in a desert of suffering. The prophecy said that some time a
deliverer should be born for the nation, a new king even
stronger than the old ones, mighty enough to conquer its
enemies, set it free, and bring back the splendid days of old.
This was the hope and expectation all the people looked for;
they waited through the years for the prophecy to come
true.</p>
<p>In this nation, in a little country town, lived
<SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245"></SPAN>a man and a woman whose names were Joseph
and Mary. And it happened, one year, that they had to take a
little journey up to the town which was the nearest
tax-centre, to have their names put on the census list;
because that was the custom in that country.</p>
<p>But when they got to the town, so many others were there for
the same thing, and it was such a small town, that every place
was crowded. There was no room for them at the inn. Finally,
the innkeeper said they might sleep in the stable, on the
straw. So they went there for the night.</p>
<p>And while they were there, in the stable, their first child
was born to them, a little son. And because there was no cradle
to put Him in, the mother made a little warm nest of the hay in
the big wooden manger where the oxen had eaten, and wrapped the
baby in swaddling clothes, and laid Him in the manger, for a
bed!</p>
<p>That same night, on the hills outside the town, there were
shepherds, keeping their flocks through the darkness. They were
tired with watching over the sheep, and they stood or sat
about, drowsily, talking and watching the stars. And as they
watched, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto them! And
the glory of the Lord shone round about them! And they were
sore afraid. But the angel said <SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246"></SPAN>unto them, "Fear not, for behold I bring
you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people.
<i>For unto you is born, this day, in the city of David, a
saviour,—which is Christ the Lord.</i> And this shall
be a sign unto you: ye shall find the babe, wrapped in
swaddling clothes, <i>lying in a manger</i>."</p>
<p>And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the
heavenly host, praising God, and saying, "Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men."</p>
<p>When the angels were gone up from them into heaven, the
shepherds said to one another, "Let us now go even unto
Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which the
Lord hath made known unto us." And they came, with haste, and
they found Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger.
And when they saw Him in the manger, they knew that the
wonderful thing the angel said had really happened, and that
the great deliverer was born at last.</p>
<hr style="width: 65%;" />
<h2><SPAN name="THE_CHILD_MIND_AND_HOW_TO_SATISFY_IT" id="THE_CHILD_MIND_AND_HOW_TO_SATISFY_IT"></SPAN><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247"></SPAN>THE CHILD-MIND; AND HOW TO SATISFY IT</h2>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>"It is the grown people who make the nursery stories," wrote
Stevenson, "all the children do is jealously to preserve the
text." And the grown person, whether he makes his stories with
pen or with tongue, should bring two qualities at least to the
work—simplicity of language and a serious sincerity. The
reason for the simplicity is obvious, for no one, child or
otherwise, can thoroughly enjoy a story clouded by words which
convey no meaning to him.</p>
<p>The second quality is less obvious but equally necessary. No
absence of fun is intended by the words "serious sincerity,"
but they mean that the story-teller should bring to the child
an equal interest in what is about to be told; an honest
acceptance, for the time being, of the fairies, or the heroes,
or the children, or the animals who talk, with which the tale
is concerned. The child deserves this equality of standpoint,
and without it there can be no entire success.</p>
<p>As for the stories themselves, the difficulty lies with the
material, not with the <i>child</i>. Styles may be varied
generously, but the matter must <SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248"></SPAN>be quarried for. Out of a hundred
children's books it is more than likely that ninety-nine
will be useless; yet perhaps out of one autobiography may be
gleaned an anecdote, or a reminiscence which can be
amplified into an absorbing tale. Almost every story-teller
will find that the open eye and ear will serve him better
than much arduous searching. No one book will yield him the
increase to his repertoire which will come to him by
listening, by browsing in chance volumes and magazines, and
even newspapers, by observing everyday life, and in all
remembering his own youth, and his youthful, waiting
audience.</p>
<p>And that youthful audience? A rather too common mistake is
made in allowing overmuch for the creative imagination of the
normal child. It is not creative imagination which the normal
child possesses so much as an enormous credulity and no
limitations. If we consider for a moment we see that there has
been little or nothing to limit things for him, therefore
anything is possible. It is the years of our life as they come
which narrow our fancies and set a bound to our beliefs; for
experience has taught us that for the most part a certain cause
will produce a certain effect. The child, on the contrary, has
but little knowledge of causes, and as yet but an imperfect
realisation of effects. If we, for instance, go into the midst
of a savage country, we know that there is the chance of
<SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249"></SPAN>our meeting a savage. But to the young
child it is quite as possible to meet a Red Indian coming
round the bend of the brook at the bottom of the orchard, as
it is to meet him in his own wigwam.</p>
<p>The child is an adept at make-believe, but his make-believes
are, as a rule, practical and serious. It is credulity rather
than imagination which helps him. He takes the tales he has
been <i>told</i>, the facts he has observed, and for the most
part reproduces them to the best of his ability. And "nothing,"
as Stevenson says, "can stagger a child's faith; he accepts the
clumsiest substitutes and can swallow the most staring
incongruities. The chair he has just been besieging as a castle
is taken away for the accommodation of a morning visitor and he
is nothing abashed; he can skirmish by the hour with a
stationary coal-scuttle; in the midst of the enchanted
pleasuance he can see, without sensible shock, the gardener
soberly digging potatoes for the day's dinner."</p>
<p>The child, in fact, is neither undeveloped "grown-up" nor
unspoiled angel. Perhaps he has a dash of both, but most of all
he is akin to the grown person who dreams. With the dreamer and
with the child there is that unquestioning acceptance of
circumstances as they arise, however unusual and disconcerting
they may be. In dreams the wildest, most improbable and
fantastic things happen, but they are <SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250"></SPAN>not so to the dreamer. The veriest cynic
amongst us must take his dreams seriously and without a
sneer, whether he is forced to leap from the edge of a
precipice, whether he finds himself utterly incapable of
packing his trunk in time for the train, whether in spite of
his distress at the impropriety, he finds himself at a
dinner-party minus his collar, or whether the riches of El
Dorado are laid at his feet. For him at the time it is all
quite real and harassingly or splendidly important.</p>
<p>To the child and to the dreamer all things are possible;
frogs may talk, bears may be turned into princes, gallant
tailors may overcome giants, fir-trees may be filled with
ambitions. A chair may become a horse, a chest of drawers a
coach and six, a hearthrug a battlefield, a newspaper a crown
of gold. And these are facts which the story-teller must
realise, and choose and shape the stories accordingly.</p>
<p>Many an old book, which to a modern grown person may seem
prim and over-rigid, will be to the child a delight; for him
the primness and the severity slip away, the story remains.
Such a book as Mrs Sherwood's <i>Fairchild Family</i> is an
example of this. To a grown person reading it for the first
time, the loafing propensities of the immaculate Mrs Fairchild,
who never does a hand's turn of good work for anyone from cover
to cover, the hard piety, the <SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251"></SPAN>snobbishness, the brutality of taking the
children to the old gallows and seating them before the
dangling remains of a murderer, while the lesson of
brotherly love is impressed are shocking when they are not
amusing; but to the child the doings of the naughty and
repentant little Fairchilds are engrossing; and experience
proves to us that the twentieth-century child is as eager
for the book as were ever his nineteenth-century grandfather
and grandmother.</p>
<p>Good Mrs Timmin's <i>History of the Robins</i>, too, is a
continuous delight; and from its pompous and high-sounding
dialogue a skilful adapter may glean not only one story, but
one story with two versions; for the infant of eighteen months
can follow the narrative of the joys and troubles, errors and
kindnesses of Robin, Dicky, Flopsy and Pecksy; while the child
of five or ten or even more will be keenly interested in a
fuller account of the birds' adventures and the development of
their several characters and those of their human friends and
enemies.</p>
<p>From these two books, from Miss Edgeworth's wonderful
<i>Moral Tales</i>; from Miss Wetherell's delightful volume
<i>Mr Rutherford's Children</i>; from Jane and Ann Taylor's
<i>Original Poems</i>; from Thomas Day's <i>Sandford and
Merton</i>; from Bunyan's <i>Pilgrim's Progress</i> and Lamb's
<i>Tales from Shakespeare</i>, and from many another old
<SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252"></SPAN>friend, stories may be gathered, but the
story-teller will find that in almost all cases adaptation
is a necessity. The joy of the hunt, however, is a real joy,
and with a field which stretches from the myths of Greece to
<i>Uncle Remus</i>, from <i>Le Morte d'Arthur</i> to the
<i>Jungle Books</i>, there need be no more lack of pleasure
for the seeker than for the receiver of the spoil.</p>
<hr style='width: 45%;' />
<p>The following is a list of valuable sources for the
story-teller, all yielding either good original material for
adaptation, or stories which need only a slight alteration in
the telling.<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_39" id="FNanchor_1_39"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_39" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN></p>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_39" id="Footnote_1_39"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_39"><span class="label">
[1]</span></SPAN> Readers may be interested in <i>A History of
Story-telling</i>, by Arthur Ransome. (Jack.)</p>
</div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>THE BIBLE.</li>
<li>MOTHER GOOSE'S MELODY. (Bullen.)</li>
<li>THE STORY HOUR, by <i>Kate Douglas Wiggin</i>. (Gay
& Hancock.)</li>
<li>STORIES FOR KINDERGARTEN. (Ginn.)</li>
<li>ST NICHOLAS MAGAZINE, bound volumes. (Warne.)</li>
<li>LITTLE FOLKS, bound volumes. (Cassell.)</li>
<li>FABLES AND NURSERY TALES, edited by <i>Prof. Charles
Eliot Norton</i>. (Heath.)</li>
<li>STORIES TO TELL THE LITTLEST ONES, by <i>Sara Gone
Bryant</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>MOTHER STORIES, by <i>Maud Lindsay</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>MORE MOTHER STORIES, by <i>Maud Lindsay</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>ÆSOP'S FABLES.</li>
<li>STORIES TO TELL TO CHILDREN, by <i>Sara Cone
Bryant</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE BOOK OF STORIES FOR THE STORY-TELLER, by <i>Fanny
Coe</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>SONGS AND STORIES FOR THE LITTLE ONES, by <i>Gordon
Browne</i>. (Harrap.)<SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253"></SPAN></li>
<li>CHARACTER TRAINING (stories with an ethical bearing),
by <i>E.L. Cabot</i> and <i>E. Eyles</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>STORIES FOR THE STORY HOUR, by <i>Ada M. Marzials</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>STORIES FOR THE HISTORY HOUR, by <i>Nannie
Niemeyer</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>STORIES FOR THE BIBLE HOUR, by <i>R. Brimley
Johnson</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>NATURE STORIES TO TELL TO CHILDREN, by <i>H. Waddingham
Seers</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>OLD TIME TALES, by <i>Florence Dugdale</i>.
(Collins.)</li>
<li>THE MABINOGION. (Dent.)</li>
<li>PERCY'S RELIQUES. (Warne.)</li>
</ul>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<p>TOLD THROUGH THE AGES SERIES. (Harrap.)</p>
<ul>
<li>LEGENDS OF GREECE AND ROME, by <i>G.H. Kupfer,
M.A.</i></li>
<li>FAVOURITE GREEK MYTHS, by <i>L.S. Hyde</i>.</li>
<li>STORIES OF ROBIN HOOD, by <i>J.W. McSpadden</i>.</li>
<li>STORIES OF KING ARTHUR, by <i>U.W. Cutler.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM GREEK HISTORY, by <i>H.L. Havell,
B.A.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM WAGNER, by <i>J.W. McSpadden</i>.</li>
<li>BRITAIN LONG AGO (stories from old English and Celtic
sources), by <i>E.M. Wilmot-Buxton, F.R.Hist.S.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM SCOTTISH HISTORY (selected from "Tales of
a Grandfather"), by <i>Madalen Edgar, M.A.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM GREEK TRAGEDY, by <i>H.L. Havell,
B.A.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM THE EARTHLY PARADISE, by <i>Madalen
Edgar,M.A.</i></li>
<li>STORIES FROM CHAUCER, by <i>J.W. McSpadden</i>.</li>
<li>STORIES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT, by <i>Mrs S.
Platt</i>.</li>
<li>TOLD BY THE NORTHMEN (stories from the Norse eddas and
sagas), by <i>E.M. Wilmot-Buxton,
F.R.Hist.S</i>.<SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254"></SPAN></li>
<li>STORIES FROM DON QUIXOTE, by <i>H.L. Havell,
B.A.</i></li>
<li>THE STORY OF ROLAND AND THE PEERS OF CHARLEMAGNE, by
<i>James Baldwin</i>.</li>
</ul>
<p>(Teachers in need of good stories should keep themselves
acquainted with the development of this series, as fresh
volumes are constantly added. The material is precisely the
right kind for the story-teller, since the stories have come to
us from distant days when, as the national inheritance of this
race or that, they were told in homely cabins by parents to
their children, or sung by bards to festive companies.)</p>
<div>
<br/></div>
<div>
<br/></div>
<ul>
<li>STORIES OF THE ENGLISH, by <i>F.</i> (Blackwood.)</li>
<li>OLD GREEK FOLK STORIES, by <i>Josephine Peabody</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>RED CAP TALES, by <i>S.R. Crockett</i>. (Black.)</li>
<li>A CHILD'S BOOK OF SAINTS, by <i>Wm. Canton</i>.
(Dent.)</li>
<li>CUCHULAIN, THE HOUND OF ULSTER, by <i>Eleanor Hull</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE HIGH DEEDS OF FINN, by <i>T.W. Rolleston, M.A.</i>
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE BOOK OF THE EPIC, by <i>H.A. Guerber</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE MYTHS OF GREECE AND ROME, by <i>H.A. Guerber</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>MYTHS OF THE NORSEMEN, by <i>H.A. Guerber</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE MIDDLE AGES, by <i>H.A.
Guerber</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>HERO-MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF THE BRITISH RACE, by <i>M.I.
Ebbutt, M.A.</i> (Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE MINSTRELSY OF THE SCOTTISH BORDER.</li>
<li>GLEANINGS IN BUDDHA-FIELDS, by <i>Lafcadio Hearn</i>.
(Kegan Paul.)</li>
<li>THE GOLDEN WINDOWS, by <i>Laura E. Richards</i>.
(Allenson.)</li>
<li>HANS ANDERSEN'S FAIRY TALES.</li>
<li>GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES.</li>
<li>ENGLISH FAIRY TALES, by <i>Joseph Jacobs</i>.
(Nutt.)<SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255"></SPAN></li>
<li>FOLK-TALES FROM MANY LANDS, by <i>Lilian Gask</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>CELTIC FAIRY TALES, by <i>Joseph Jacobs</i>.
(Nutt.)</li>
<li>INDIAN FAIRY TALES, by <i>Joseph Jacobs</i>.
(Nutt.)</li>
<li>WEST AFRICAN FOLK-TALES, by <i>W.H. Barker</i> and
<i>C. Sinclair</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>RUSSIAN FAIRY TALES, by <i>R. Nisbet Bain</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>COSSACK FAIRY TALES, by <i>R. Nisbet Bain</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE HAPPY PRINCE, by <i>Oscar Wilde</i>. (Nutt.)</li>
<li>DONEGAL FAIRY TALES, by <i>Seumas McManus</i>.</li>
<li>IN CHIMNEY CORNERS, by <i>Seumas McManus</i>.</li>
<li>THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.</li>
<li>THE BLUE FAIRY BOOK (and others), by <i>Andrew
Lang</i>. (Longmans.)</li>
<li>FAIRY STORIES, by <i>John Finnemore</i>. (S.S.
Union.)</li>
<li>THE JAPANESE FAIRY BOOK. (Constable.)</li>
<li>FAIRY TALES FROM FAR JAPAN, translated by <i>Susan
Bollard</i>.(Religious Tract Society.)</li>
<li>IN THE CHILD'S WORLD. (Philip.)</li>
<li>LEGENDS FROM FAIRYLAND, by <i>Holme Lee</i>.
(Warne.)</li>
<li>THE KING OF THE GOLDEN RIVER, by <i>John Ruskin</i>.
(Grant Allen.)</li>
<li>THE WELSH FAIRY BOOK, by <i>Jenkyn Thomas</i>.
(Unwin.)</li>
<li>AT THE BACK OF THE NORTH WIND, by <i>George
Macdonald</i>. (Blackie.)</li>
<li>TELL-ME-WHY STORIES ABOUT ANIMALS, by <i>C.H.
Claudy</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>TELL-ME-WHY STORIES ABOUT GREAT DISCOVERIES, by <i>C.H.
Claudy</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>UNCLE REMUS, by <i>Joel Chandler Harris</i>.
(Routledge.)</li>
<li>MACAULAY'S LAYS OF ANCIENT ROME.</li>
<li>LE MORTE D'ARTHUR, by <i>Sir Thomas Malory</i>.
(Macmillan.)</li>
<li>THE BOY'S FROISSART, by <i>Henry Newbolt</i>.
(Macmillan.)<SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256"></SPAN></li>
<li>STORIES FROM DANTE, by <i>Susan Cunnington</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>THE JUNGLE BOOKS, by <i>Rudyard Kipling</i>.
(Macmillan.)</li>
<li>JUST SO STORIES, by <i>Rudyard Kipling</i>.
(Macmillan.)</li>
<li>WOOD MAGIC, by <i>Richard Jefferies</i>.
(Longmans.)</li>
<li>AMONG THE FARMYARD PEOPLE, by <i>Clara D. Pierson</i>.
(Murray.)</li>
<li>AMONG THE NIGHT PEOPLE, by <i>Clara D. Pierson</i>.
(Murray.)</li>
<li>AMONG THE MEADOW PEOPLE, by <i>Clara D. Pierson</i>.
(Murray.)</li>
<li>THE ANIMAL STORY BOOK, by <i>Andrew Lang</i>.
(Longmans.)</li>
<li>WILD ANIMALS I HAVE KNOWN, by <i>Ernest Thompson
Seton</i>. (Nutt.)</li>
<li>A BOOK OF NATURE MYTHS, by <i>Florence Holbrook</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>MORE NATURE MYTHS, by <i>F.V. Farmer</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>PARABLES FROM NATURE, by <i>Mrs A. Gatty</i>.
(Bell.)</li>
<li>NORTHERN TRAILS, by <i>W.J. Long</i>. (Ginn.)</li>
<li>THE KINDRED OF THE WILD, by <i>Chas. G.D. Roberts</i>.
(Duckworth.)</li>
<li>RAB AND HIS FRIENDS, by <i>Dr John Brown</i>.</li>
<li>A CHILD'S GARDEN OF VERSES, by <i>R.L. Stevenson</i>.
(Longmans.)</li>
<li>A TREASURY OF VERSE FOR LITTLE CHILDREN, compiled by
<i>Madalen Edgar, M.A.</i> (Harrap.)</li>
<li>A TREASURY OF VERSE FOR BOYS AND GIRLS, compiled by
<i>Madalen Edgar, M.A.</i> (Harrap.)</li>
<li>A TREASURY OF BALLADS, compiled by <i>Madalen Edgar,
M.A.</i> (Harrap.)</li>
<li>BIMBI, by <i>Ouida</i>. (Chatto.)</li>
<li>STORIES FROM SHAKESPEARE, by <i>Dr Thomas Carter</i>.
(Harrap.)</li>
<li>STORIES FROM THE FAERIE QUEENE, by <i>Laurence H.
Dawson</i>. (Harrap.)</li>
<li>MORAL TALES, by <i>Maria Edgeworth</i>.
(Macmillan.)</li>
</ul>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />